Fostering Faust: Book 3
Author: Randi Darren
Date: 2019-06-06T18:00:00+00:00
Description: ((Minor Spoiler and Warning at the bottom of the blurb. Please read all the way through.)) The war with Gaelis has gone poorly for Alex’s foes and well for his allies. He’s enriched himself, empowered his county with that coin, and built his county ever higher. The war swings in favor of his Duchess. Yet the war still goes on. The end doesn’t seem to be near, nor does Alex feel as if is as simple as he’d once thought it. Alex would rather settle down in his county and live a quiet and enjoyable life. One filled with familial things and friends. Where he could make his county the pride of the e
Publisher: RandiWDarren

Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Dedication

Book listing

Chp.1

Chp.2

Chp.3

Chp.4

Chp.5

Chp.6

Chp.7

Chp.8

Chp.9

Chp.10

Chp.11

Chp.12

Chp.13

Chp.14

Chp.15

Chp.16

Chp.17

Chp.18

Chp.19

Chp.20

Chp.21

Chp.22

Chp.23

Chp.24

Chp.25

Chp.26

Chp.27

Chp.28

Chp.29

Chp.30

Chp.31

Chp.32

Chp.33

Chp.34

Chp.35

Chp.36

Epilogue

Authors Note

Fostering Faust 3

By Randi Darren

Copyright © 2019 Randi Darren

Cover design © 2019 Randi Darren

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by an electronic or mechanical means - except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews - without written permission from its publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2019 Randi Darren

All rights reserved.

Dedicated:

To those who know me.

Special Thanks to:

Niusha Gutierrez

Gavin Lawrenson

Michael Haglund

Eric Leaf

Steven Lobue

Bill Brush

Sarinia Phelps

Travis Ledlow

Evilynn

Thanks to my Beta Readers (in no order):

Kyle Smith

Felipe Wirth

Chris Bastian

Peter Drake

Greg Harbican

I appreciate you reading through an unedited nightmare

Books by William D. Arand-

The Selfless Hero Trilogy:

Otherlife Dreams

Otherlife Nightmares

Otherlife Awakenings

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Super Sales on Super Heroes Trilogy:

Super Sales on Super Heroes 1

Super Sales on Super Heroes 2

Super Sales on Super Heroes 3

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Dungeon Deposed Trilogy:

Dungeon Deposed

Dungeon Deposed 2

Dungeon Deposed 3 (To be released 2019)

Swing Shift Trilogy:

Swing Shift

Swing Shift 2 (To be released 2019)

Swing Shift 3 (To be release 2020)

Books by Randi Darren-

Wild Wastes Trilogy:

Wild Wastes

Wild Wastes: Eastern Expansion

Wild Wastes: Southern Storm

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Fostering Faust Trilogy:

Fostering Faust

Fostering Faust 2

Remnant Trilogy:

Remnant

Remnant 2 (To be released 2019)

Remnant 3 (To be released 2020)

Incubus Inc. Trilogy:

Incubus Inc (To be released 2019)

Incubus Inc 2 (To be released 2019)

Incubus Inc 3 (To be released 2020)

Books in the VeilVerse-

Cultivating Chaos: By William D. Arand

Asgard Awakening: By Blaise Corvin

Chapter 1

Alex groaned and sat down in the chair that’d been put out for him.

His leg felt considerably better, but not like it was completely healed.

“Are you alright, Count?” asked King Harold.

“Leg still hurts,” Alex grumbled, trying to get comfortable in the chair. At least it was padded and he could shift around in it. Finally, he gave up and just extended his recently broken leg out to one side.

It instantly felt better.

“Ah, yes. Can you talk about that at all?” the king asked.

Alex shook his head and sighed, settling back into his chair.

It’d been about four months since he’d gotten home from captivity. The bad weather was starting to clear up, and it seemed the war of Tanulf and Gaelis would continue another year.

Soldiers were being moved to the front lines, new equipment was being brought up, money was flowing.

And Alex was up here at the capital of the kingdom giving a firsthand report to the king.

The roads were clearing.

“Fine, let’s start from the top then,” King Harold said.

With a nod, Alex looked to the man who ran their part of the empire.

The king was a young man in his early twenties.

When Alex had laid eyes on him the first time, he’d thought the young man looked to be holding a position he wasn’t ready for. That seemed ever more apparent as of late with how the king was running his kingdom.

Which was to say quite terribly, and not at all. Word was he made most decisions at the behest of others.

The man had gray eyes and brown hair, nondescript. Nothing stood out about him, other than the fact that he was King. He could have been a peasant for the lack of majestic aura about him.

Regina projects a better aura.

“The princess of the Xer came to you for help,” Harold said.

“Queen Quinn, yes. She needed an army to reclaim her throne. So I marched south and did just that,” Alex said, simplifying everything in a single statement.

“And… she’s your vassal now, but not publicly?” the king asked.

“Correct. She’s functioning as a baroness, and the territory is called the barony of Xer on the official vassalage contract,” Alex said, offering very little to the king in the way of information.

King Harold the Third looked annoyed.

“That’s it?” he prompted.

“Yes,” Alex said. He wasn’t about to tell the man he’d turned Quinn into a concubine for himself.

“Fine. Alright,” Harold said, his face looking extremely grumpy. “Then… then it was…”

“Gaelis invaded Regina Tanulf,” Alex prompted.

“Yes, the invasion. And you ended up in a siege?” Harold asked.

“That’s right. I was sent to try and repel Duke Gaelis with a force of mercenaries,” Alex said. “I ended up arriving in the city of Terk just as a besieging army landed on its doorstep.”

“And the earl?” Harold prompted.

“I cannot confirm this, but I believe he fled in an attempt to give the city over to Duke Gaelis,” Alex said.

It was the truth as he knew it. He wasn’t going to shy away from that disposition either. Regina was playing it with far more diplomacy and using the entire thing as a baton to beat her vassals with.

Alex just ran around telling everyone what he thought of the earl, letting Regina play her game.

“And you held out for months before you finally surrendered to the duke,” Harold said.

“That’s right. After we left, the duke didn’t control his men and apparently they turned the city into a firestorm,” Alex said.

Only he, Rebekah, Eleanor, and the soldiers and citizens left over with him had escaped the city. Almost every Gaelis soldier had perished, and the duke himself had been maimed in the inferno Alex had caused.

“After that, he… held you for ransom… and then released you once the payment was made,” Harold said.

There was a lot left out, which the king more than likely knew about. That Alex had been held unlawfully in a way that broke custom and their oaths.

Alex was under an oath made to the duke not to speak of any of it, though.

“That’s right,” Alex said.

“But only after Gaelis the younger died at Winterveil,” the king said.

And after I took his stepmother and him at a loan for over six hundred thousand gold.

With the interest they’re under, there’s no way they’ll ever pay it back.

That land is as good as ours.

“And during that time, you… facilitated all these loans,” the king said, looking at the fat stack of papers next to him. It was full of contracts, land grants, and financial balance sheets showing the debt and how it was being tracked.

“That’s right. Through my father-in-law,” Alex said with a wolfish grin.

Charles Ulles had taken the time to not only prepare Alex for this meeting and how to make the king grant the land to them, he had even told Alex what to say and what not to say about it.

“Knowing Charles, he’s already coached you. So I’ll not bother with any of that,” the king said, shaking his head. “I suddenly find myself regretting turning your vassalage over to old man Tanulf.”

Alex blinked once, then shrugged. He and Regina had long made amends for the way they’d met one another. He’d found she had a sharp mind, understood most anything he explained to her, and was quick to leverage anything she could.

She was also pregnant and just starting to show.

Going to have three kids in the same year, almost.

He’d had a daughter with Mary, a son with Anna, and Regina was around seven months out.

Weird that Riley isn’t pregnant, though. I’ll ask Sylvia about it.

“Alright,” the king said. “Now for the real reason I asked to see you in person for this. Please put your hand to your pin and swear everything is just as you said, and that your written report is accurate and true.”

Alex immediately pressed his fingers to the pin on his lapel.

“I swear to the veracity of my statement, and that my written report is lawful, truthful, and accurate,” he said.

“Wonderful.” The king nodded. “That’ll be all. If there’s anything else I need, I’ll let you know before the end of the day.”

Grunting, Alex let his hand fall from his lapel.

“Of course,” he said, levering himself up out of the chair. As he walked out of the room, he did his best to hide the small limp he’d developed.

It didn’t impede him much, but he was self-conscious about it. He hoped it’d go away in another month or two. But he wasn’t sure.

A guard opened the door for him, and Alex walked out into the antechamber he’d been waiting in for the king.

The door clacked shut behind him and Alex let out a breath.

“It went well?” asked a soft voice.

Looking over, Alex found Eleanor, Rebekah, and Sylvia. Two were sitting, engaged in a game of cards, while the third stood nearby.

It was Eleanor who was standing, of course. His eternal and diligent defender. She was wearing a chain-mail hauberk, a full helmet, and leather armor everywhere else. Her steel mace was belted at her waist.

She’d been forced to wear much less than she normally would. The simple fact that she was a trained weapon made others nervous to let her walk around fully armed.

Sylvia was watching him with interest, though she said nothing. She’d dressed herself in his house colors but had worn a noblewoman’s dress. Considering she was still the head of her household, that wasn’t out of character for her, despite her being essentially a concubine.

Her dark-blond hair was pulled behind her head in a braid. She had curious blue eyes, and her sharp beauty seemed to match the question she hadn’t asked. Demanding he explain how it went.

Looking to the speaker, he smiled at Rebekah.

She was dressed similar to Sylvia, though she’d clearly gone out of her way to look like a noblewoman-turned-concubine. Her outfit pulled at her well-endowed chest and hips, accentuating everything she wanted to be for Alex.

With curves that could give even his wife pause, Rebekah was beautifully put together with long, light-brown hair and eyes so lightly colored they were almost gray.

“Exactly as expected. Though he hasn’t approved the land exchange as of yet,” Alex said.

“I thought he wasn’t going to rule on that until tomorrow,” Sylvia said.

Alex nodded, unable to disagree with that statement.

Valeria had warned him that the deadline the king had set for Gaelis—husband and wife both—to respond was today. Which meant he wasn’t going to respond until tomorrow at the earliest.

Rebekah got out of her seat and walked over to him with a wide smile. In the time since he’d brought her into his Numbered ranks, she’d somehow maneuvered her way to becoming Anna’s sole confidant.

She also shared a bed with Riley, whom she brought along more often than not when she went to Alex for some bedroom play. As far as he could tell, though, they weren’t interested in each other sexually. Alex couldn’t really figure them out. At least so far.

Now that I think about it, isn’t Anna doing the same thing to Mary and Regina?

Pretty sure Anna has Mary and Regina tied up in knots, over and over. Or so it appears from the outside in. But as far as I can tell, it stops with kisses and cuddles.

I should ask Anna about it directly.

Wrapping herself around Alex, Rebekah hugged him tightly.

“Can we go back to our room now? I’d really like some attention,” she said. “I’d also like to show you something I bought this morning.”

Unfortunately, Alex was still addicted to the drug known as Rebekah.

Worst of all, it seemed like she was gaining ground in how the others trusted her. Quickly supplanting everyone as his go-to for comfort and care, and their trusted friend.

Even Riley deferred to Rebekah when it came to Alex’s personal needs.

“Yeah, let’s do that,” Alex said.

***

Rolling out of Sylvia’s bed, Alex ran a hand over his face.

He’d spent the evening with her as her reward for all the time she’d spent checking over everything from Anna’s dad.

Alex trusted the man, but that just meant he had to have someone else check things over when it came to him.

Don’t go back to your room. Rebekah is in your bed and will wake up the instant you go in there.

She’ll also try to talk you into a quick romp.

Really?

Yes. Her sex drive is abnormally large. It’s also increasing. It’s impressive really.

Great. You coming around for a chat? Or just warning me?

A chat. Come to the shared living space in the middle.

With a nod, Alex gathered up his clothes and left Sylvia’s room.

He started getting into his clothes as he stepped into the communal space between the three rooms.

By the time he reached the central area with its sofas and chairs, Alex was dressed.

He contemplated taking a seat but decided against it. He didn’t want to have to get up as soon as he sat down.

His leg was hurting right now, and he didn’t want to have to make it worse if he didn’t have to. It always hurt more after sex. He was actually starting to dislike sex simply because of that.

Otherwise, he might be tempted to go wake Rebekah up himself.

Leah appeared out of nowhere, seated directly across from where he stood.

The pretty goddess waved a hand at him with a wide smile.

Her tawny-colored hair now came down past her shoulders. And her dark emerald eyes looked mischievous and rather happy.

“No Inara today?” Alex asked.

Leah tended to show up with her daughter more often than not. She’d even let Alex hold her.

Alex didn’t bother to question how she’d gone through pregnancy at an abnormal speed. He’d long ago suspected the rate of time for his world was different than hers.

“Lovey has her. He said he didn’t mind. He’s messing around with that other world we talked about right now,” Leah said with a hand wave.

Moving over to Leah, he bent down over her and hugged her tightly.

“Stop it,” Leah muttered, smacking his shoulder gently. Then she hugged him back. “I’m a death-goddess from hell that deals in souls—you’re not supposed to make me happy. Especially just to see you.”

“You like it,” Alex said, releasing the woman and then limping over to the sofa. “Besides, I’m your friend.”

Leah clicked her tongue but didn’t argue with him.

Settling down into the cushions, Alex sighed and pushed his leg out in front of him.

“Oooh, I’m tired of this. I know you’re not asking, and I’m not offering, but this is just stupid. I can’t even tell if you’re playing me anymore since I promised not to read your mind,” Leah said. Then she pointed a finger at Alex’s leg, and the pain instantly went away. “There, it’s fixed. Stupid idiot. I hate you. Should kill you.”

Alex chuckled softly and bent his knee, testing his leg out. It felt perfect. “Thank you, my goddess Leah, and my friend. If it makes you feel better, you’re welcome to deduct the power it would cost to have done that as a favor.”

“No, shut up. I hate you,” Leah groused, folding her arms across her chest. “I did it because I wanted to. You’re awful. You know that?”

“No, I’m not. And your husband likes me,” Alex said, looking back to the goddess.

He’d yet to meet the man, but Leah didn’t hide the fact that her husband seemed to think her interactions with Alex were benefiting her.

Leah grit her teeth and bared them at him in a grimace.

“How are you? Anything interesting going on?” Alex asked.

Leah shook her head, clearly still angry.

“My unwed sister that I’d like you to meet got her first follower. A paladin,” Leah said.

“Ah. She’s the one you were ‘fixing,’ right?”

“Yeah. She’s fixed now… and Brunhild said it’d be good for her to go back into the world. So she did. She has a small church and a growing following,” Leah said.

“Brunhild’s the oldest?” Alex asked

“Mmhmm. She’d like to meet you sometime. Probably after I smuggle you out of this world,” Leah said. “Then you can meet Ernsta, too. I think you’ll get along well.”

Not for the first time, Alex wondered about her commentary. It made him feel like he was somehow behind enemy lines.

“Stop trying to set me up with your sister,” Alex grumbled.

“Why? You two will do so well together,” Leah said, smiling now. She waved a hand at him. “She’ll just love you once she meets you and reads your mind. You’ve redeemed so many broken and mangled souls that I think she’ll try to talk you into bed immediately.”

“Anyways,” Alex said, trying to change the subject.

“Anyways. Not a whole lot going on. I have a warning or two for you, though,” Leah said.

“Oh? Alright. Hit me, my goddess,” Alex said.

“A few of your Numbered are trying to contact me directly,” Leah said. “I’m going to have to start responding soon.”

“Really? Huh. I mean… I guess it isn’t that surprising. I’m sure a few have figured out I basically work for you.”

“They have. Carla, Valeria, and Rebekah,” Leah said.

“Well, I can probably guess what Rebekah wants,” Alex said. It was weird to use their names rather than numbers. “Let me guess. Wants to tie her soul to mine?”

“And then some,” Leah said. “I can’t see a reason to disallow it. Would you mind if she jumped from life to life with you and Anna?

“And before you ask, Anna doesn’t care. Especially about Rebekah. She likes her.”

Chuckling, Alex rubbed a hand against his jaw. He should have figured Leah had already asked Anna.

He secretly suspected Leah and Anna talked more than he and Leah did now.

“Doesn’t care, or thought it was a good idea?” Alex asked

“Honestly? Hard to tell with Anna sometimes. Her mind… works differently,” Leah said.

“I mean… alright, fine. If Seven wants to be Seven for all eternity and little more than a bound concubine, fine,” Alex said and sighed.

“Okay. What about Valeria and Carla?” Leah asked.

“Huh?” Alex mumbled, looking at the goddess.

“I think they’re going to ask for the same thing. Same conditions?” Leah asked.

“Uh… I mean—”

“Anna had the same response for them that she did Rebekah,” Leah said. “Just with a little less immediacy.”

Closing his eyes, Alex gave up. He held up his hands.

“Fine, whatever. Guess I’m going to have some of my Numbered traveling with me for eternity,” he said.

“Just the really broken ones. Riley, Sylvia, Eleanor, and Nannie will probably all remain here and move to their destined afterlife. Which, by the way, is a much better place now since you got a hold of them,” Leah said.

“Any other warnings?” Alex felt rather annoyed now. He hadn’t planned on having to be with those three for the rest of all time.

He’d have to change his approach with them to a degree.

“Gaelis is going to fight to the death. He isn’t going to give up anytime soon. And when he dies, his wife might carry it on,” Leah said.

“Great. Suppose that answers that then.” Alex sighed.

“Just keep hold of that young lady you got from her. It’ll keep her in check. She was grooming her to be a personal bed-toy, blood relation or not,” Leah said.

Ew.

Speaking of bed-toy, though.

“Leah, can I ask you a question about Anna?” Alex asked. “I’m going to ask her when I get home, but that’s days away and I’m uh… well, I’m feeling a touch insecure all of a sudden.”

“Anna has twisted Mary and Regina both. They’d do whatever she asked in a heartbeat and are in a strange version of love with her,” Leah said. “Honestly, she could probably talk them into anything she wanted. She settles for kisses, hugs, and cuddling though. It’s also all she wants from them, I think. She’s not interested in women; she just wants to dominate them because they’re your wives.”

“Oh. Huh,” Alex said, frowning.

“Anna is… Anna is different. Be thankful she loves you for exactly who you are,” Leah said. “She’s you but… far more ruthless, devoid of morality, and thinks other people are just walking bags of meat.”

Alex grinned at that and nodded, looking to the ground.

Leah said that like it was bad. Alex heard it all and only thought of how Anna was perfect for him.

“Did you put her in my path, by the way?” Alex asked, looking to Leah again. “She’s absolutely perfect.”

“No. I had someone else in mind for you. No, Anna isn’t my doing at all.”

Chuckling at that, Alex shrugged.

“She’s the best thing that ever happened to me,” Alex said. “Anyways. Anything else going on that’s interesting?”

“Well… I checked in on your old world. Care to hear the latest?” Leah asked.

Grinning, Alex nodded.

Leah liked to gossip in the small hours of the morning about anything and everything. She always zapped him with energy when the sun rose so he’d get through the day easily.

This had become a fairly common occurrence.

Leah was his friend. And from what he could tell of her interactions with him, she didn’t have too many of those.

Chapter 2

Getting out of the carriage, Alex took in a deep breath and let it out.

It was good to be back in Brit. There was a smell to the place he’d never identified, but which he could only associate with Brit itself.

Even if it was so late at night it might as well be the next morning. Then again, Rebekah, Sylvia, and Eleanor had all slept with him in a pile in the middle of the carriage. They’d gotten out at the gate to start tending to their duties.

“Alex,” Carla said as she stepped up to him from around the corner of the carriage.

Turning, he smiled at the taller woman.

Her black hair was curling into ringlets now, her complexion looked very healthy, and she had a solid weight to her made up of firm muscle and good nutrition at the same time.

She smiled back at him, and the scar that ran from her cheekbone to her jaw gave it a grim look.

Carla looked healthier. Happier. Like a normal person.

But she was still his bad girl.

“Hey, Two,” Alex said, and then he walked straight into her and hugged her. “I missed you. I take it one of them is sleeping, and the other feeding?”

Carla froze up at Alex hugging her but then slowly relaxed, and she even hugged him back in return. Her arms tightened around him slowly until his back popped.

“I missed you, Alex,” she murmured in his ear.

Ever since he’d whisked away Carla’s family and provided them with the means for a stable life, Carla had changed towards him.

Calling him Master had fallen away somewhere, and now she had a zealot’s drive to dote on Alex.

Carla cleared her throat. Then did it again.

“I… I love you, Alex,” she mumbled into his ear, sounding incredibly awkward.

Shocked to his very core, Alex leaned back and looked up into Carla’s face.

Did the woman who would watch someone be raped, murdered, or beaten to death as casually as eat lunch… just tell me she loved me?

I think our darling Two might just graduate back to being Carla.

We’ve broken her so far beyond what she was that she can take up her name again.

If she wants. She might not want it anymore.

Something to think on. I’ll run it by Anna first to see what she thinks.

Or Valeria.

“I love you, too, Two,” Alex said, brushing his thumb along her scar. “And what brought this on? You’re supposed to be my evil-hearted bad girl. Going to tell me you want a kiddo next?”

Carla nodded her head, then shook it rapidly.

Holy shit, she does.

“I’m… I’m your bad girl. I’ll always be your bad girl. But… I… I don’t like it when you leave,” Carla’s voice sounded incredibly insecure. “I talked to Mistress Anna about it, and she told me I loved you and—and I didn’t really believe her.

“Then I told my aunt and she said I was in love with you, and we had this really long talk about my life and what I’ve done, and I just couldn’t keep it together and I realized I want to love you and maybe have kids and—” Carla sputtered to a stop and coughed once as she ran out of breath.

Laughing, Alex patted Carla’s cheek and then kissed her.

“Oh, Two. Did you finally break?” he asked as he pulled away.

“I think I did,” Carla said, frowning severely at him.

“Good. Be my bad girl. Know that I do love you, truly, and that we can talk more about the rest later,” Alex said. “Now, I do need to greet the others as well. What am I walking into here?”

“Anna,” Carla said, her frown slowly turning into a smile. “She’s breastfeeding both Alex and Amelia. Mary’s asleep, Nannie is napping with her. They get along really well.”

“Got it. Anything else?” Alex asked.

“Messengers came in today with dispatches. The roads to the east are becoming passable, and a lot of the winter banditry will be going away as they head back to their farms,” Carla said.

“You ever miss it, by the way?” Alex asked, jumping subjects a bit. He continued to hold his hand to her face, his thumb brushing back and forth. “Being a bandit?”

“No. Never. Not at all,” Carla said, shaking her head. “Even at our worst together, it was better than banditry.”

Snickering at that, Alex patted Carla’s cheek, then gently slipped free of her grasp. “Speaking of, where’s Katherine? She make it back yet?”

Turning, Alex set off for the keep entrance and his personal apartments.

Katherine Lin, Alex’s ex-wife Holly’s niece, had left almost the same day Alex returned. Making it impossible for him to enact the clause he’d made in Holly’s marriage contract that would tie Katherine to him for a year.

Except now she’d be returning to find out she and her family were his direct vassals.

Along with Eleanor’s family.

“No. But if messengers are making it through, chances are she’ll be here in the next week or two,” Carla said, trailing along behind Alex.

Alex let his mind wander as he walked deeper into his home.

It wasn’t until he opened the door to the nursery that he came back to himself.

Sitting in a wooden rocking chair was his wife, Anna Brit. She was topless, with a baby on each breast.

Her brown curls were pulled back behind her, and her clear brown eyes locked on him. When he’d first met her, he thought they looked empty.

Now he would say they were full of life, determination, and a frightening amount of love.

Stepping into the room, Alex glanced at Carla, who stoically avoided eyes and remained outside. Realizing she intended to stay there, he closed the door.

Anna looked like she wanted to bounce out of her chair and smash herself into him. But at the same time, she was clearly unwilling to move at all for risk of disrupting her babies.

And that was what she treated them as. Both Amelia and Alexander were her babies. Even though Amelia had come from Mary.

Alex walked over to his wife and smiled at her.

“You look amazing, Lady Brit,” Alex said, getting an eyeful of her.

Anna wrinkled her nose at him as she grinned and shook her head.

“Stop it. I have my babies. You can’t make me fluttery when I’m doing mommy things,” Anna said.

“Sure, I can. It’s how I convince you to make more babies.” Alex came to a stop next to her. With one hand, he carefully smoothed Anna’s hair back, then leaned down and kissed her.

“Hello wife,” Alex said as he pulled away.

“Hi, hi, hi. I missed you, honey bear,” Anna said, wriggling in her chair just a little. “Stop looking at me like that. You’re making me fluttery. I can’t be fluttery right now.”

Fluttery was her way of describing being randy for him.

Despite being a mother, a woman who would murder someone with a smile, and one who happily broke women over her knee with heavy-handed contracts, she still was a bit too innocent and naive at times.

Laughing softly, Alex sat next to her in a padded chair and looked at his children.

Amelia and Alexander the Second were both pink-faced helpless little things. Amelia had a fair amount of brown hair, where her brother had almost none.

“Let me put them down. They’ve just dropped off,” Anna said. Standing up, she walked over to a curtain to one side, where a nursemaid appeared and gently took the children.

Anna refused to let anyone breastfeed her children other than her or Mary, but she was still acting the part of a lady of station.

“Oh, goodness. My nipples always hurt afterward,” Anna said, walking back to Alex. Her breasts were on full display, though they were both clearly wet. Anna was gently brushing at herself with a handkerchief. “And the… whatever the word is… dark circle… is getting bigger. It’s all getting bigger. Even my nipples.”

Anna sighed, then lifted the straps of her dress over her head and settled back into her clothes.

All the while, Alex just watched. He did his best not to sexualize Anna’s chest before, during, or after breastfeeding.

Then Anna was atop him, wrapping his head up and squishing his face into her cleavage.

“Welcome home, honey bear. I’m so fluttery right now. Do you think it’s too soon to… to play? Do you think I’m healed up down there?” Anna asked.

“No idea. And probably something you should ask the midwife,” Alex said as he pulled his head out from between her death traps. Wrapping his arms around Anna’s waist, he tried to start the conversation he needed to have with her. “The king granted us all the land grants. We own a considerable chunk Gaelis family’s land.”

“Ooh! Goodie!” Anna said, bouncing in place lightly. “Daddy will like that. He was thinking it’d be a good place for you to establish a barony and use every legal loophole available to make the duke lose money. Or just bother him.”

“Ha, fine. I’ll make him the baron. Baron Ulles of house Ulles. He can go make Gaelis’s life hell for me. I’m sure he’ll enjoy it,” Alex said with a chuckle.

“Oh? Oh! Yes. He’d like that, I think. He’s said he wants to turn over all the roaming and traveling assets to someone else. Apparently he wants to get more into this banking idea you two worked on,” Anna said. “He and Mother already bought a house here in Brit and started putting in furniture.”

“I figured that’d happen. Grandkid and all,” Alex said.

Anna grinned at him, nodding rapidly. “Yes. Mother wants to meet you. She should be around in a few weeks.”

“Oh? Good. She as beautiful as you are?” Alex asked.

“Mom’s prettier,” Anna said gravely.

“No one could be prettier than you, Anna my love,” Alex said. “I regret changing the subject away from such a lovely topic such as you, but I need your advice. I was thinking of having a vassals feast and calling everyone to Brit.”

Anna frowned and stared down into Alex’s face, her hands resting on the sides of his head.

The massive, steel-wrought gears that lurked in her mind were in motion now. Grinding up the entire idea.

He had no doubt that Anna was smarter than him, and a simpleton at the same time. Her mind was a frightening and fascinating thing.

“Yes. We should do that. It’ll give me a chance to decide if I want to keep Alanna,” Anna said. “We can invite Regina as a courtesy as well. Quinn, too.”

“Anna… are you… sleeping with Regina?” Alex asked.

“Whenever I can,” Anna said, nodding her head.

“No, I mean… are you having sex with her?” Alex clarified.

“Oh. No. We kiss a lot. Cuddle. And I like to touch and fondle her a bit, but… but bedroom… stuff… is only for you, honey bear. I just keep them warmed up for you is all,” Anna said. “I have them all on the line wanting more, but I make them go to you for everything. Just as it should be.”

Laughing, Alex didn’t even know how to respond to that. Leah had told him that was what she was doing, but he still didn’t quite believe it.

“Right. Thank you for keeping them warm for me,” Alex said.

“Of course! It’s fun. I like kissing them, but I’m not attracted to them,” Anna said.

“Alright, well, while your parents are here for the feast, they can receive their barony,” Alex said.

Anna blinked, her eyes focusing on him. “You’re being true, husband? You really want to make my dad a baron? We’re very far removed from any nobility. We’re the furthest a branch family can be before they’re no longer a branch and—”

“Anna, would it make you happy?” Alex asked.

Smiling at him, Anna nodded her head immediately.

“Of course it would, honey bear,” Anna said. “Silly man.”

“Then that’s what I’ll do,” Alex said. “And why I’ll do it.”

“Ooooh! I love you.” Anna squished his face between her hands. “Can we see if I’m all healed up yet? I really want to play in our bed right now. I’m so fluttery. So very, very, very fluttery.”

Anna paused, then leaned down and pressed her forehead to Alex’s.

“I want it. Now,” she said. Her tone was deadly serious. “Let’s go make another baby while I’m fluttery.”

Right. Got it.

***

Anna wore herself out, then fell asleep in her bed. She passed out so quick it was like a switch had been flipped in her.

Alex needed a bath, so he left as the sun was rising.

Sighing, he slipped into the study attached to his bedroom as quietly as he could. He wasn’t sure if Riley or Rebekah might be trying to ambush him from his bedroom.

Anna needs more sleep. Poor thing is trying to take even turns with Mary, but she’s not handling it as well.

Alex walked over to his work desk, where he sat down heavily.

With his luck, it was likely Riley would show up soon and demand his attention.

That or get extremely clingy.

Who he really needed right now was Valeria. He needed her mind and information.

By his own oath, he couldn’t support Regina for another two months. But that didn’t mean he couldn’t get everything ready without openly supporting her.

The problem was, he wasn’t sure how far he could push it without it becoming obvious he wasn’t beholden to oaths.

Valeria knew almost the entire story, having figured out most of it on her own and then confirmed it with him after.

Sighing, Alex scrubbed at his face with his hands. It was going to be a long day, and he already felt like he needed a long soak.

The door popped open, and the soft click of hard-soled shoes got his attention.

Damn. It’s Riley, isn’t it?

Letting his hands fall, Alex lifted his head up.

Valeria shut the door, then slipped a key into the lock and turned it.

Her black hair was piled atop her head in the current style for such a thing, and her hazel eyes were for him alone. She had on a green dress that barely covered her, and it seemed to drive the eyes to her chest and hips all on its own.

Okay… I really have no idea how to take this.

Let’s… see what she does, then go from there.

“Hello, Alex,” Valeria said, walking over to him.

She dropped the Master title as well.

That makes Carla, Rebekah, Riley, and Valeria. Something’s happening, isn’t it?

“Seven helped me put this together. You like it, don’t you?” Valeria asked, holding her hands up to indicate herself.

Alex nodded. He couldn’t deny he did like it. It looked really good on her.

“Damn.” Valeria clicked her tongue. “It’s not fair. Seven has you figured out, Alex. Down to decimal points. Hmph.”

Valeria sat down on his lap and laid an arm around his shoulders. It put her bust in front of his face.

“I figured you’d need me, so I got here before One could,” Valeria said.

“Well, you’re right. I do need you,” Alex said, lifting his eyes up to her face. “And I missed you.”

Smiling at him, Valeria leaned in and gave him a quick kiss.

“Missed you too, and I love you. And I can admit that and not feel… fear. Or at least as much fear,” Valeria said, then sighed and shook her head. “So? What do you need?”

Wow. First Carla and now Valeria. If Rebekah tells me she loves me next I’m going to lose my mind.

“Invitations sent out to all my vassals. Going to have a vassals feast,” Alex said. “Which means I also need a vassals feast put together. Think you, your underworld counterpart, and One can arrange it?”

“Mm, that’s actually a really good idea,” Valeria said, nodding. “You haven’t had a vassals feast since you became someone else. It’d be a good time to have it.”

Alex blinked at that.

She’s trying to tie her soul to mine. She already suspects I’m different in every way. And there’s no doubt she’s aware of me being the champion.

“Yeah, that kidnapping killed the real Alex Brit,” Alex said with a shrug. “I woke up in his body. I’m from a world a lot more advanced. Way more advanced. I have a lot of ideas on how to change the technology here, but I’m going to have to be careful and quiet about it.”

Valeria stared at him, unblinking.

“When I die, Leah is going to ship me to another life to start all over again,” Alex said. “Anna is coming with me, of course.”

“Re-really? That’s… all true?” Valeria asked.

“It sure is, Three. Swear it on Leah,” Alex said, his arms loose around Valeria’s middle.

Frowning, Valeria just looked at him for several seconds. Then she nodded.

“Fascinating story. Would you tell me more of the world you came from another time?”

“Sure. Not a problem,” Alex said.

“Can I give you my soul? So you can take me with you when you go?” Valeria said, sliding the subject toward where he’d expected it to go.

“Probably. But you’ll have to work out the details with Leah and Anna,” Alex said.

“I can do that. You’d… really let me come with you? To be tied to one another for all time?” Valeria asked. “I’m not a good p—”

“Three? It’s likely Two and Seven will ask for the same thing at some point. If I can handle those two, I think I can handle you,” Alex said, patting her hip. “Focus. Feast. Doable? Problematic?”

Valeria took in a short breath, then nodded.

“Yes, Alex. Very doable. Not a concern in the least. We’re currently at about… a million and a half gold right now. I used a few of Mistress Anna’s Numbered to count it all up. A feast wouldn’t even cost more than a hundred or so gold. We’re making that back easily in our trade with Quinn. We’ve become the through-point for horse trading and supplies.”

“Oh? Fantastic. How’s the horse stuff going, by the way? Quinn sent me a letter saying she had plans on how to keep the horse market liquid,” Alex said. “Liquid and cornered.”

It took Valeria several seconds to understand what he’d meant.

“Ah, yes. I did see the results of her choice. There are some very upset people in the empire. Apparently they were expecting to buy herds of horses and breed them, themselves,” Valeria said. “Quinn has only released male horses that have been gelded. She doesn’t sell female horses. Under any circumstance.”

Looking annoyed and angry, Valeria glared at him.

“That was your doing wasn’t it?” she accused. “Quinn is acting far beyond what I was expecting of her. What I saw of her while we were there is not how she’s been behaving since we left.”

“Do tell,” Alex said with a grin.

“You… we all thought you were bedding Quinn whenever you had a closed-door meeting with her,” Valeria said.

“That’s a lot of sex. Don’t get me wrong, I have an amazing libido nowadays and it seems like I can just… keep going in an abnormal way, but even I don’t think I could have that much sex.”

“You were training her. Instructing her. Teaching her. Weren’t you? You were making her into a miniature version of yourself,” Valeria said.

“I was trying to do that. That’s for sure,” Alex admitted.

“Why?”

“Because she’s so deeply sworn to me that if she even thinks poorly of me, Leah probably knocks on her forehead,” Alex said. “I can dump everything into Quinn and never fear a problem from her direction.

“It’s why I also treat you Numbered like my hands. I give you advice, build you up, and break off the pieces from your psyches you don’t need. Can you tell me any of you are worse than when I met you?”

Valeria slowly shook her head.

Then she grinned at him. It was a predatory thing that made his memory flash back to the fact that she’d locked the door.

“I deserve—your love. I demand—your attention. I would like—you to love me,” Valeria said, enunciating. “And I would like it right now.”

“Okay. I can do that. I promised you that’d happen, so let’s make it happen. We’ll wait for One… and then I’ll love you in the way you deserve to be loved,” Alex said. Then he leaned in and kissed Valeria’s throat.

Shivering, the assassin leaned closer to Alex.

“I’m so scared,” she murmured. “But I deserve love. I deserve it.”

“You deserve it,” Alex said, then bit down into her neck. Valeria squirmed in his lap and moaned softly.

“Does she have a key to get in?” Alex asked.

“Yes,” Valeria whispered.

“Great… let’s go to the bedroom, and we’ll wait for her,” Alex said.

Chapter 3

Valeria practically jumped off his lap and started walking toward his bedroom.

“Why… why do you want to do this to One?” Valeria asked. “I kind of understand it from my own point of view, but she doesn’t like to be hurt. Does she?”

Alex had to adjust himself in his pants as he got up. Valeria had surprised him by sitting in his lap. It had certainly done wonders to perk his spirits right up, so to speak.

“No. She doesn’t. But I think she might like the emotional pain of it,” Alex said, getting up out of the chair. “And she might be somehow thinking she’s the only one who can fill the need I have. Before, she was also taking on a martyrdom complex.”

Alex entered the bedroom and found Valeria had shimmied out of her dress. She was sitting on the edge of his bed, waiting. Looking as lovely as ever.

“I get the impression she isn’t as broken as… well, as me,” Valeria said. “She’s just stuck in her own mental prison.”

“Fair assessment. I broke her martyrdom already, and I’ve more or less taken away the ability for her to think of this as anything other than what it is,” Alex said. Pulling off his clothes, he thought hard on Riley.

Now that he was really thinking about it, he wasn’t sure he needed to bed Valeria in front of Riley anymore.

Her mentality was fairly healthy now. She still seemed to sneak in to watch him with other women, but it didn’t happen as often anymore.

Actually. It might not help Valeria to put a reason behind this. It might be better for her if there’s no reason at all.

If it’s just for her.

Turning to the bedroom door, Alex closed it. Then he grabbed the nearby dresser and pulled it in front of the door.

“Never mind,” Alex said as he turned to look at Valeria. “I think… I think I just want to love you, for you. No audience, no reasoning—just because you deserve it.”

Valeria turned deathly pale at his statement.

“Alex… I don’t…” Valeria’s hands came up to press against her stomach. “I don’t deserve it though. I don’t. I want to believe I do, but I don’t. I’ve killed a lot of people. I’ve done terrible things.”

Alex shrugged his shoulders as he walked over to Valeria.

“And? Even if we’re the villains in this drama, this story, this life, you deserve love, at least from me,” Alex said. Leaning down, he kissed Valeria tenderly, his hands cupping her cheeks.

Valeria kissed him back hesitantly, her hands coming up to rest on his shoulders.

Leaning back from her, he smiled.

“Don’t you?” he asked. “Besides. Isn’t Valeria Marsh dead? You’re Three. My Three. And Three deserves a lot of love.”

Valeria blinked several times, staring into his face.

“I’m Three,” she said, slowly nodding your head. “Valeria Marsh… died. You’re right. She died, and I’m what remains. I’m not her.”

“You’re not her. You’re my Three, and you deserve all my love,” Alex said.

“I’m Three,” Valeria said. She smiled at him, all the fear and apprehension in her eyes draining away. “And I do deserve your love.”

Scooting into the bed, Valeria laid down in the middle of it and held her arms out. She spread her knees apart, splaying her entire self open for him.

“Come and love me, Alex,” Valeria said.

She chewed at her lower lip as if she was thinking about something.

“Love me lots, but… uhm, still… still hurt me? I still want that.”

“Of course. You wouldn’t be you without that desire,” Alex said with a chuckle, and he waited beside the bed. “Do you need any toys today, or do you want something else?”

“I think I want just a little physical pain? Just a bit. And maybe some… domination?” Valeria asked. She’d become very frank with him about exactly what she needed. It helped him immensely.

Smiling, Alex got into the bed and moved over to Valeria. She’d remained as she was, arms extended toward him, knees spread wide.

As soon as he was close enough, Valeria wrapped him up in her arms and began drawing him to her.

She kissed him then, her tongue slipping into his mouth and sliding along his own.

Settling down atop the beautiful noblewoman and assassin, Alex got his hips up between her thighs.

Kissing her all the while, Alex managed to shift around until he got the head of his member wedged into her channel.

Valeria moaned when he did it, finally releasing him from her kiss.

“I love you, Alex. I know… I’m just a concubine, a Numbered, but I genuinely love you. So much.” Valeria stared up at him, and the fear was there. Fear that she didn’t deserve it and would lose it all by admitting she loved him.

Alex grinned and then eased himself slowly forward. The tip of his shaft entered Valeria, followed by the rest of his length. Her tight channel spread wide around him as he kept pushing into her.

When he reached the hilt, when he’d filled her, Alex leaned his head down and pressed his forehead to hers.

“As I love you, Three,” he said. “As I’ve loved you for a while and will continue to love you. More as a wife than a concubine. But you’ve suspected that for a while. You just never really heard me say it.”

Valeria nodded her head fractionally as her hips slowly undulated against him. She was very clearly just as needy as he was right now.

“Then… why am I still Three? Why am I just a Numbered?” Valeria asked.

“Do you want to be Valeria again?” Alex asked. Drawing his hips back, he began to methodically and gently take Valeria. Pushing and pulling himself in and out of her.

“Uuuuum, I… I don’t know. I like being Three. I am Three. It feels more my name than Valeria. Would you be upset if I wanted my name back?” Valeria asked, her hands pressing into Alex’s back when he moved forward, trying to push him harder inside her.

“No,” Alex said, and he kissed her tenderly for a moment.

“I… I’m Three, then. I’m your Three,” Valeria said. “And that’s what I am forever forward.”

If this is going to be a forever thing… and she wants to tie her soul to me… shouldn’t I give her the chance to flee?

“Then I release you from all of your oaths to me, Valeria,” Alex said, kissing her again.

There was a sharp cracking noise, but nothing changed.

Valeria suddenly had a vice-like grip around him with her arms, pulling him down roughly into her. Leaning her head back from the kiss, she stared at him.

Scared and confused, she didn’t seem to know what to make of it.

“You’re not throwing me away, are you?” Valeria asked.

“No,” Alex said with a chuckle as she pulled him close, not stopping for even a second. Her soft and warm insides pulled at him, her flesh soft and pliant against him.

“You’re… giving me back myself and loving me,” Valeria said. “Just like you said.”

Alex reached out and gently took Valeria’s hands in his own. Then he pulled them up above her head and held them atop one another at the wrist with his left hand. His right hand began to fondle and explore her chest and sides.

“Alex, I’m your Three. I give you all of myself, body and soul. All of myself to you. And I swear to all my oaths all over again.” Valeria’s voice took on a firmness with this statement.

Laughing, Alex kissed her and tightened his hand on her wrists.

“Then the first order for you, my beloved Three,” Alex said, thrusting into her harder and harder. He was quickly building up to a point where he’d be done. “Have you taken Mother’s Bane this month?”

Valeria moaned softly, pulling her knees up as he continued to increase in speed and force.

“No, I’m taking it tonight,” Valeria said.

“No more Mother’s Bane for you. Ever again,” Alex said. “Every time we couple will be a roll of the dice for you.”

Valeria’s eyes widened, her cheeks coloring.

Slowly, she nodded.

“Ok, Alex. No more Mother’s Bane for me. Ever again,” Valeria said, her wrists flexing slightly. She was rocking her body back and forth with him as he drove himself deep into her insides.

“Never again,” Alex said, leaning in to kiss her cheek and down along her jaw. “Let’s see how many children you can give me.”

“Yes,” Valeria murmured in a way that let him know he was hitting her in just the right spot. Mentally and physically.

She was being held down, dominated, and hurt just enough with it all. “Never again. As many children as I can.”

“I love you, Three,” Alex said, kissing her ear.

Valeria moaned deeply, and her body quivered under him.

“I love you,” Alex said again into her ear, then bit into her earlobe after.

“Yes. Alex, I love you!” Valeria cried out, her body convulsing as she clearly hit her climax. “Tell me you love me!”

Leaning up away from her, Alex rode her down into the bed hard, pumping into her like he wanted to break her hips.

“I love you, Three,” Alex said loudly, doing as she’d asked. “Now give me a child.”

Pushing hard into her, he came. He only pulled back momentarily to thrust back into her, trying to fill her as deep as he could.

Moaning, and pulling against him with the bare minimum of force, Valeria looked lost in her own world as he finished.

Alex thrust into her several more times as he came down from his orgasm.

Panting, he leaned his head into Valeria’s neck.

“Oh my goddess, that was amazing,” Valeria said, rubbing her cheek against his head. “It… really did everything I needed. And you meant it all.”

Alex nodded and kissed her neck. Giving her wrists a squeeze, he let go of her and slowly sank into her completely. He was completely spent.

“Thank you for letting me decide my fate.” Valeria wrapped him up in her arms. “And that choice is that I’m yours. I’m yours, Alex. All yours. It’s what I want.”

***

Exiting his bedroom into his study, Alex paused.

Nannie, Riley, and Eleanor were all waiting for him. The three of them were the tender-hearted ones of his Numbered.

He hadn’t seen Nannie, Riley, or Eleanor since he’d gotten back from the capital. The three of them seemed to be waiting for him specifically.

“Master,” Riley said, getting to her feet. She quickly rushed over to him, the clapper on her tag tinkling with every step.

Dressed in her “Brit maid” uniform, as he’d come to think of it, she was alluring as ever. Her overwhelming bust looked like it was going to split her blouse.

Her red hair bounced with her, hanging at her shoulders, and her green eyes saw only him.

“Master.” Riley pressed her face into his chest. She hugged him with all the force she could muster. “I missed you. I love you.”

Smiling, Alex kissed the top of Riley’s head.

“Hello. I missed and love you too, One.” Alex said kissed her quickly. Lifting his head, he then looked to Nannie.

He knew the big murderess was the same as Riley, she just had an impossible time of showing it.

Her blond hair was growing out, and only the tips were black now. Her leather armor was tight around her, crushing her impressive chest down.

When he met her warm blue eyes, though, he saw right through her.

She wanted to bounce over to him the same way Riley had. To hug and hold him.

“Come here, Five. I’m going to hug you and kiss you, and you’re going to accept it,” Alex kept his left arm tight around Riley and gestured with his right hand.

Nannie stood up looking annoyed, but she did as he’d instructed. She looked down at him as she came over, a small smile slowly forming.

Reaching up, he pulled Nannie’s head down to his own and kissed her. Several seconds passed like that before he released her and wrapped his right arm around her, pulling her in close.

He’d been gone far longer than he’d originally intended. The king had kept him waiting for over three weeks.

What was supposed to be one week had taken three and a half.

He’d missed them all.

“Alright. One of you needs to surrender your spot for Six; she’s getting a hug and a kiss too,” Alex said.

“Uhm, I’ll just… move over under Five. Six can have my spot, but I’m not letting go,” Riley said.

Shuffling to one side, Riley literally wedged herself up under Nannie without letting go.

Nannie only laughed at that, her acidic and violent personality having melted considerably over the last four months.

Looking to Eleanor, his knight, Alex lifted his left arm and waited. Her short brown hair had been allowed to hang free, and it framed her face perfectly. Her dark blue eyes watched him with a fair amount of embarrassment. She hated displays of affection more than Nannie did.

More so because she was still pretending on some level to not care for him.

“Master, I—”

“Six, I love you,” Alex said simply, waiting.

Looking down and to the side, Eleanor sighed.

“I know,” she said. Getting to her feet, she came over to him. “And… I love you, too. But must you make us all show it like this?”

“Yep, because the sooner you all realize you’re all equals, in the same exact spot, and the same, the easier it is for all of us,” Alex said. Getting a hold of Eleanor’s shoulder, he pulled her in quickly and kissed her. Though feeling a bit impish for her delay, he pushed his tongue into her mouth and kissed her much more aggressively.

Eleanor fought him for a split second, then let herself be pulled to his side.

Breaking the kiss, Alex pulled on all three women, trying to crush them with his arms.

“It’s so good to hold all of you,” he said.

“Not into that, Alex,” Nannie grumbled.

“I’m only yours,” Riley said immediately.

“Maybe… maybe with Seven?” Eleanor said after a few seconds, surprising them all.

Laughing, Alex released them and took a step back.

“Consider me happy to see all three of you, but you were lying in wait for me. What’s up?” Alex asked.

“I think… I think there’s a problem, Master,” Riley said.

“Okay, and?” Alex said.

“We think there’s a spy,” Nannie said, shaking her head. “And that a Numbered is involved.”

What? I don’t even… that’s not possible.

“Explain it to me, be direct, and tell me who,” Alex said.

“It’s… strange,” Eleanor said. “One explained it to me, and I added some information I had, and well… it’s Three.”

Valeria!? What?

“I found a note she deliberately left out. She put it down in front of me and left,” Riley said. “It was yesterday. After… after lunch.”

“She did the same with me while we were alone before we left for the capital,” Eleanor said. “I thought she was just being strange or misplacing them, so I kept putting them back in her room.”

I don’t even understand.

“Wait. You’re saying she’s a spy for someone else… but she… was deliberately making you aware of it?” Alex asked.

“I guess that’s what we’re saying,” Eleanor said.

“I think she’s under an oath,” Nannie said, nodding her head sharply. “Three isn’t a rat, but something is wrong with her. She’s probably trying to act within the confines of what she’s sworn to.”

She was under an oath previously.

To someone before me. But I thought my deals superseded others’?

They can. But not always. There are certain gods and goddesses I can’t override. They’re very few.

Fuck!

Alright. That means Valeria is still stuck under the original oath that bound her, to a degree.

That was to the Ridges though. Wasn’t it?

“Okay, so, when I first took Three, she was under oath to another noble family,” Alex said. “I thought I’d ferreted out who it was, but it seems like perhaps they left her with far more instructions than I figured.

“Maybe even instructions to shift blame if she was caught.”

“Oh, that’d make sense,” Eleanor said with a nod. “Before I was released from my contract, I was made to swear a number of things in a similar fashion. There are many rules and stipulations involved. It’s likely she could be caught in the same way?”

“Who was she sworn to, Master?” Riley asked.

“The Ridge family,” Alex said, frowning.

“Oh? But they’re dead,” Nannie said. “You set up that elaborate thing for her to kill them. I was there. I remember it.”

“I-I didn’t see it. I missed it,” Alex said, feeling sick. He’d overlooked the problem right there. He’d never even considered it. “Valeria killed the Elder Ridge and his son. Herself.”

“If… if she was sworn to them, wouldn’t that make it impossible for her to kill them?” Riley asked.

“Yeah… it would,” Alex said with a sigh. “I didn’t even think about it.”

“I didn’t either,” Nannie grumbled, shaking her head. “It just… it just slipped my mind. I never even considered it.”

“Yeah… so… that means she’s still under compulsion, but… from who? What’d the letter say that she left you?” Alex asked Riley.

“To keep reporting information back. Troop count, finances, what you’re doing. It’s mostly just information gathering,” Riley said.

Alex nodded, realizing that he did indeed have a leak. He’d wondered about it several times in the past, when information he hadn’t wanted out somehow made its way to the public.

Now he knew how it was happening, and he was technically responsible. He’d never considered that Valeria was still suffering under an oath.

He’d make sure that all oaths regarding his future projects would start with declaring any existing oaths.

“Alright. Then we’re all agreed this is Valeria trying to somehow warn us of what she’s doing,” Alex said. “Right?”

He got three nods back.

“Did you ever read any of the letters, Six?” Alex turned to Eleanor.

“No. I thought she was just being… weird. All of us Numbered seem to have quirks, and I thought that was just hers.” Eleanor sighed. “I’m sorry.”

“No. It’s alright. The simple fact, though, is she tried to warn us, apparently more than once. Did it say when she was supposed to write back?” Alex asked.

“Tomorrow,” Riley said.

“Great,” Alex said. “Then I know what to do.”

Sighing, he looked at Nannie and Eleanor. “I need you to put Three in Four’s old room.”

***

“Hi,” Alex said as he walked into the room.

Valeria was seated at a table, looking nervous though also happy, if that was possible.

“Hello, Alex,” she said. She’d been disallowed anything to write with, but everything else had been given to her. She lacked for nothing.

“I made a mistake, didn’t I?” he asked.

Valeria blinked, then slowly nodded.

“Yeah. Figured. But I think we’ve got it figured out.” Alex walked over to the table.

Lifting her chin, Valeria took in a shaky breath and nodded her head again.

“This is partially why you didn’t deserve love, isn’t it?” Alex asked, not identifying anything.

Breath catching audibly, Valeria nodded again, and her eyes started to water up.

“It’s alright. We’ve got it fixed now, and it’s just a matter of solving it. Everyone knows it’s not your fault,” Alex said as he sat down next to her.

“Really?” Valeria asked, brushing at her eyes with her fingers.

“Really,” Alex said. Reaching out, he put an arm around her shoulders and brought her in close to him. “I don’t need to fear for my life, right?”

Valeria shook her head. “No.”

“Great. We’ll need to keep you here until after the vassals feast, I imagine. I have a guess, but I’ll not say anything for now,” Alex said.

Valeria nodded as her fingers curled into his clothes.

“Alright. Let’s get in the bed. Seems like I should remind you that you deserve love,” Alex said, stroking her back.

Again, Valeria nodded.

Chapter 4

Standing at the entry to Brit’s fort, Alex waited patiently.

Beside him were Anna and Mary. Amelia and Alexander were in the nursery with a nursemaid and Carla.

Eleanor and Nannie were only two steps behind Alex.

Rebekah, Sylvia, and Riley were all keeping Valeria company during her incarceration. They’d formed a little group and seemed to be working on their tasks together.

Carla had become little more than fluff whenever the babies were involved and often offered to watch over them.

Alex began to worry that Carla really did want children, and he didn’t know how to feel about that.

If he wasn’t careful, or he didn’t set boundaries soon, he’d be drowning in children. And that didn’t really sound like a good idea to him.

“I’m so glad Regina is coming back,” Anna said, squeezing Alex’s hand. “I missed her. Didn’t you, Mary?”

Mary squeezed Alex’s hand gently, turning her head to look across Alex at Anna.

Her light-brown hair had been slowly becoming more blond lately, and it was set about her face in her normal fashion. Her green eyes had held a vast warmth and joy about life in the last year. She’d gone from depressed and clearly unhappy to someone who seemed unable to be brought down.

“I did miss her. Although, Anna, maybe… maybe you should wait till we’re not in public to welcome her home,” Mary said.

Alex had to nod his head. Anna wasn’t shy about kissing Mary or Regina with others around.

“Oh. Do you think so?” Anna asked.

“I do,” Mary said. “Think of it as a way to show respect for Regina. You know she won’t say no to you, but you should at least make it private, right?”

“No. I’m not going to wait,” Anna said. “I want to kiss her, so I will.”

Mary squeezed Alex’s hand roughly, as if begging him for help.

“Darling?” Alex said softly.

“Yes, honey bear?” Anna asked.

“Wait for a private moment, my love, then kiss her,” Alex said.

“Okay!” Anna said happily. She never disagreed with him if he told her to do something.

Mary’s grip relaxed in Alex’s hand. Her fingers began to gently caress his, though.

Poor Mary. She knows she’s beyond saving, and she doesn’t seem to care. But she’ll do what she can.

“I think I want Quinn,” Anna said suddenly.

“What?” Alex asked.

“I want her as a wife. She was cute and she sends me nice letters,” Anna said.

“I thought you wanted Alanna,” Alex muttered as Regina’s coach rolled up to them.

“Oh. Yes. I want both,” Anna said.

Letting go of his wife’s hands, Alex stepped up to the coach door and opened it.

Regina was right there, already moving to step down.

She was wearing rather comfortable clothes that still flattered her figure. Her brown hair was pulled back in a very simple braid, and her brown eyes latched on to him and stayed there.

“Hello husband,” Regina said with a bright smile.

“Wife.” Alex smiled back at her. He wasn’t quite sure where she fit in as far as his feelings went, but he’d definitely moved over to the “fond of her” side of things. Offering his hand up to her, he waited.

“Thank you,” she said, taking his hand and stepping down from the coach. “I’m not sure how you handled this so well and with so much grace, Anna my love. I feel like a monster already and it’s only barely showing.”

Anna beamed from ear to ear at Regina’s words. Moving in quickly, she wrapped her arm into Regina’s and began leading her to the fort. Mary immediately took up Regina’s other arm, and the three women began walking away.

“Huh,” Nannie muttered. “Still amazing that she listens to you. She doesn’t listen to anyone. Not even her pa.”

“Mistress loves Master more than her own life,” Eleanor said.

“Yeh… definitely that,” Nannie said.

As Alex followed the three women who’d honestly forced themselves on him in one way or another, he hoped his vassals would show up today as well.

He didn’t like leaving Valeria locked up as she was.

It made him dislike the situation a great deal.

It only took five minutes for the four of them to get into Alex’s bedroom. Nannie and Eleanor decided to stand watch outside the door.

Closing the door, Alex looked up to find Anna holding Regina’s face in both hands.

Moving in quickly, she kissed Regina. Far more heavily than he’d been expecting.

Only letting the duchess go after what felt like ten seconds, Anna then gave her another, much shorter kiss.

“Welcome home, my wife,” Anna said. “Will you service our husband tonight?”

Regina looked captivated, lost, and excited.

“Yes, Mistress Anna,” Regina murmured.

“Oh, good. He could use a break. I’ve had him knocking out contracts with my Numbered almost every free moment of his day,” Anna said. Then she kissed Regina one more time. “Go kiss our wife, Regina. I’m going to go talk to our husband. You two make yourselves comfortable on the couch till I bring him over for you.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Regina said. Turning around, Mary and Regina went to the couch and sat down. Then they started to kiss one another in the same way Anna had.

Not really knowing how to respond to all of this, Alex was once again left only with the vague impression that Anna was scary. Scary, slightly insane, and hell-bent on his happiness.

“Mm, I’m glad she’s home. I might not let her leave for a while,” Anna said, walking up to Alex’s side. “She should be here to take care of you with me and Mary.”

“She is our duchess, Anna,” Alex said. “She has responsibilities she can’t avoid. Don’t hold her captive if she truly has to go.”

“Okay, honey bear, anything for you,” Anna said, smiling up at him. “You’re not upset, are you?”

“What, about that? No. Was just a bit of a shock,” Alex said.

“No, about having to sleep with so many of my Numbered. They need their contracts validated and… well… you might have to go to war soon,” Anna said. “I need you to finish up with as many of them as you can.”

Alex couldn’t deny he wasn’t really thrilled with the idea of spending hours out of every day sleeping his way through his own dungeon.

The vast overwhelming majority of Anna’s deals were fairly brutal. These women had given up their fates, which usually included swift death, to be at Alex and Anna’s disposal.

“It’s… a little tiring. That’s all, really,” Alex said.

Anna nodded at that, and then she kissed him.

“I love you, honey bear. You’re a good man. Let’s go chitchat with our wives,” Anna said. “Then we—”

There was a sharp knock on the door.

“Master, Quinn just arrived. She’s asked to speak with you,” Nannie said. “She requested it be alone.”

That’s not good, is it?

“Alright. Send her to the detached study; I’ll go there right now,” Alex said. Leaning in, he kissed Anna quickly.

“Let me know what’s going on when you can?” Anna asked.

“Of course. You’re my partner in all things. Bound at the soul, right?” Alex asked.

Anna grinned at him, bouncing in place a bit. “We are! Forever! Our lives are permanently fixed to one another! For all time! I’m a lucky woman. Bound together until we go to the afterlife. And we’ll be together there, too.”

After patting the bubbly, crazy woman whom he loved on the shoulder, Alex left the room quickly.

Eleanor was gone, and only Nannie remained.

“She say anything?” Alex asked when he entered the hall.

“Nothin’,” Nannie said. “She was happy to see me though. Which is weird.”

“Not really. You helped her when she needed it,” Alex said, walking quickly.

“Guess so,” Nannie muttered. “Hey… you… busy tonight?”

“Even if I am,” Alex said, “I’m going to come knock on your door. Wait up for me.” Nannie needed some attention right now and he knew it.

“Oh. Oh, yeah, okay. I’ll… I’ll do that,” Nannie said, her demeanor changing rapidly.

Opening the door to the receiving study, Alex stepped in. Eleanor was standing with Quinn near the middle of the room.

As soon as she saw him enter, Eleanor came over to the door and exited, then closed it behind her.

“Alex, I’m so glad to see you,” Quinn said, walking over to him quickly.

She was dressed in the Xer version of riding leathers, stripped leather tied with feathers and ornamentations.

Standing no taller than five feet, she had an average build and figure. Her fully braided hair hung down to her waist behind her in a long, dark brown mane. Her dark blue eyes looked relieved and scared at the same time.

She walked straight into him and hugged him, pulling him into her.

“I need you, Alex. I need my Count Inferno,” Quinn said. “Someone from your empire is trying to stir my neighbors up in arms against me. Saying I’m unfit to lead.”

Alex thought quickly on that.

It made sense to a degree. Especially if someone suspected there was more behind Alex and Quinn’s relationship than simply pleasant neighbors.

Putting pressure on the Xer would result in Alex having to split his attention between aiding Regina and assisting Quinn.

To Alex, it had clearly been planned out in advance. He could easily see himself doing something similar.

But what do I do? If I head south with my forces, it’s unlikely I’ll make it back in time to support Regina when hostilities open.

If I don’t, I leave Quinn to twist in the wind and squander whatever assistance the Xer can provide me.

“I understand. Then you’ll have your Count Inferno,” Alex said, patting the slight woman on the back.

“I want you to marry me formally,” Quinn said. “After this. I want it formalized. I want to be your queen, baroness, and wife. This is an opportunity to crush dissenting opinion on the matter.”

Alex couldn’t disagree that was probably the right play to make. If his army was in country after being called on again to defend Quinn, a logical step like unification would be plausible.

“Alright,” Alex said. “I’ll get my army moving. We were already in mid-setup for marching, so we shouldn’t be too far off from heading south.”

“Okay,” Quinn said. “I came here for another reason as well. I’m hiring several mercenary companies. I’ve kept in contact with your commanders. They provided me with a list of names they recommended.

“I’ll either meet you at the border if you’re swift enough, or back at Fis’Er.”

Anna did mention Quinn was writing her regularly.

“So much for the vassals feast,” Alex muttered. “We’ll be holding that one later, I guess.”

***

Alex was hastily writing instructions, purchase orders, and letters of intent as fast as he could.

Quinn had already left to get her mercenaries after checking in with Anna.

Alex was grateful she’d stopped to check in with his wife, as it gave him no reason to go see her. He could focus entirely on his work.

“Master,” Riley said, holding up a paper for him. “Will you sign this? It’s the—”

Alex took it from her and signed it, handing it back without a word. Going back to the sheet he was working on, he continued to write down everything he wanted done while he was gone.

“Oh, thank—thank you Master,” Riley murmured, setting the sheet down.

With Valeria “benched” so to speak, Alex was leaning far more heavily on Sylvia, Riley, and Rebekah.

He’d never stopped to think about how much he relied on Valeria before this point, and now he suddenly regretted the loss of her. She was almost irreplaceable.

Good thing she’s now bound to your soul. She’ll be traveling with you and Anna for all time.

You have any time, Leah? Can I chat you up a bit?

Alex wasn’t about to let his goddess go if she was available.

In a minute or two. Finish up what you’re doing. Meet me in the nursery.

“One,” Alex said, continuing to write busily. Speaking to Leah just now had jarred loose a question he’d wanted to ask Riley

“Yes, Master?” Riley asked.

“Why aren’t you pregnant?” he asked directly. “I could have sworn I told you to stop taking Mother’s Bane.”

“Uhm, I did stop, Master. Mistress Anna told me to start taking it again until Regina’s baby is born. Then I can carry a child. Is… is that ok? I didn’t ask you, and I probably should have, but I assumed since Mistress Anna told me—”

“That’s fine then,” Alex said. “You should have told me though. I kept expecting to hear good news from you.”

“Yes. Yes, I’m sorry, Master. I should have.” Riley held a paper out to him. “This is the—”

Alex took it and signed it, then handed it right back to her.

“Don’t bother. I trust you, One,” Alex said. “I wouldn’t be trying to put a kid in you if I didn’t.”

“Yes… yes, Master. Alex,” Riley said. “Thank you for your trust. Am I going with you down south?”

“You, Four, Five, and Six. Two, Three, and Seven will remain here to assist Anna and Regina in my place,” Alex said.

“Good. Good. I’m glad to hear that. I don’t like being separated from you. I love you, Alex. Desperately so,” Riley said, suddenly turning toward him. “Tell me you love me?”

Snorting, Alex looked up at the young woman. “I do love you, One.”

“As much as your wives?” Riley asked.

Ah. This must be the turning point for most of them. They’re probably talking with one another about their feelings.

Seems like we’ll be finding out if they’re really as loyal as I think they are.

“Yup,” Alex said. “I release you from all your oaths binding you to me, Riley.”

He heard the same sharp crack as when he’d done the same with Valeria.

Turning back to his papers, Alex started writing his instructions again.

“What…?” Riley asked.

“I released you. You’re free to leave,” Alex said. “Go home. Leave. Back to your mother.”

“I-I-I don’t understand. This is my home. I don’t want to leave. Alex, no, I don’t want to leave,” Riley said, her voice sounding panicked.

“No? You don’t want to leave?” Alex asked, getting near the end of his list of things to take care of.

“No! Not at all,” Riley said, grabbing his arm and wedging it between her breasts and thighs, interrupting his ability to write.

“Okay, and I just released you from all your oaths. Leave. Go home,” Alex said.

“No! No, I won’t. I… I swear myself to all my previous oaths all over again,” Riley said, clutching his arm.

“Fine,” Alex said as he withdrew his arm from her. After writing in one more line item, he signed it and handed it to her. “Read it over, check in with Three, see what she thinks. Got it?”

“Master… did I do something wrong?” Riley asked, pouting at him. Her eyes looked watery. “I’m sorry I’m not pregnant. I’ll stop taking Mother’s Bane. Please don’t be mad at me?”

“You’re a silly thing. Listen to Anna,” Alex said, then kissed her. He lifted his hand up and cupped her cheek, prolonging the kiss far more than he normally would.

“Okay, I have something else to work on. I love you, One. You’re my One. Riley is dead and gone. All that remains is One. I freed you so you had a chance to leave if you wished. That’s all.”

Riley nodded frantically.

“I’m One. Riley is long, long, long dead. I’m all yours, Alex. I don’t want to be free. I’m your One. One and only,” Riley said.

“Good, now do what I told you,” Alex said. Getting up, he patted Riley on the shoulder and headed off for the nursery.

Nannie jumped up to her feet when he entered the hallway.

“Alex?” she asked.

Nannie, too? Huh.

“Love you, Five,” Alex said, stopping to lay a hand on her shoulder. “I’m heading for the nursery. Will you wait outside for me?”

“Uh… uh… yeah. Of course, Alex. Of course,” Nannie said. “I love you, too.”

Not wasting any more time, Alex hurried on. Opening the door to the nursery, he stepped inside without waiting.

All the nursemaids were gone. There were only two people that Alex could see.

Carla, and Leah. They were both standing over the bassinets that were side by side.

Lifting her head when Alex entered, Carla met his eyes with a wide-eyed stare. She looked shocked and frightened.

“Relax, Two. It’s just Leah,” Alex said as he walked over.

“I told her the same thing,” Leah said. “She thinks I’m here to take her soul away. She still feels guilty for breaking your leg. Personally I thought she failed her oath in doing it, but you didn’t so… I didn’t do anything about it.”

“Good. I need Two,” Alex said. “She’s my bad girl. I love her.”

“I know. It’s so cute how you fell for her too,” Leah said. “Alright, you can go, Carla. You can tell Mary I’m here, but not Anna or Regina.”

Carla nodded and left the room, moving at a quick trot.

“And why are you scaring my Numbered?” Alex asked, walking up to Leah’s side.

“Cause it’s fun. No other reason. That and it’s a good opportunity for her to think about swearing her soul to you, and therefore me,” Leah said. “Her soul is strong. By the way, Valeria really is bound to you for all time. That wasn’t idle speak. She swore it to you when you told her to stop taking Mother’s Bane.”

Alex chuckled at that, then sighed.

“So, is this the warning you told me about from the south a while back?” he asked.

“Yes, and you were very well prepared for it. Turning Quinn into your lackey went even better than I expected. Much better payout,” Leah said, leaning over Amelia’s bassinet.

“You can hold her, you know,” Alex said, reading her intent as a statement.

“Thank you,” Leah said, immediately scooping up the tiny child in her arms. Smiling over her, the frightening goddess of death and horribleness reached up with a finger and lightly tickled the baby’s stomach with extreme tenderness.

Cooing, Amelia grabbed Leah’s index finger and held onto it.

“You’re here because I’m going to be busy for a while, I take it?” Alex asked.

“Yeah,” Leah said. “I’d do more for you if I could, but I honestly can’t… see the outcome here. Everything I could have done, I have done.”

The door that Carla exited from opened, and Mary stood in the doorway.

“Come on in, Mary,” Leah said as she wiggled her finger a bit up and down, Amelia not willing to let go.

Closing the door, the baroness walked over with the same grace she always carried.

“Oh, do calm down. I’m just here to thank you formally. I never had a chance to say it. I’m flattered that you named her after me,” Leah said. “I named my own daughter for someone I admired, so I’m absolutely over the moon that you did the same for me.”

“Without you, I wouldn’t have met Alex,” Mary said, coming to stand across from them. “It felt only fitting to name her after you.”

Leah chuckled at that. “Yes, and I’m going to watch over this little booger as long as I can. I’m naming myself her godmother. Or goddess-mother, in this case.

“You hear that, Leah? I’m your goddess-mother.”

Sighing, Leah pulled her hand away from Amelia and then offered the baby to Mary.

“Alright. My time is up. I just wanted to come wish you luck, say thanks, see my goddess-daughter and be on my way. It’ll be a while before I see you again, I think,” Leah said.

“Well, aren’t you a peach. Then I thank you for the well wishes,” Alex said, and then he promptly hugged the murdering death goddess of bad deals.

Leah awkwardly hugged Alex back. “Yeah, yeah. Be safe.”

And when you get back, you’re going to see Rike. She wants to meet you.

Grand.

Chapter 5

Alex closed his eyes and ran through the massive list of things he needed to do.

There was no doubt he was going to run out of time before getting it all done. In his mind, there wasn’t a single shred of doubt that he wouldn’t complete everything.

He had to pick and choose to make sure he got the integral things done. The high-priority items.

Like getting all the land deeds to his father-in-law, along with his barony proclamation.

Wincing, Alex pressed his hands to his face.

Ever since the loan had started, Master Ulles had been collecting monthly interest payments from both the duke and duchess, then sending Alex his portion of the money.

He still hadn’t gotten to Master Ulles, and it was a definite must-do. But there were so many other pressing matters he couldn’t overlook.

He heard a polite tap on the door.

“Enter,” Alex said, not bothering to pull his hands away from his face.

Only his Numbered would bother him, or his closest servants and advisers. There was no point in trying to pretend this brand-new campaign wasn’t weighing on him.

“Count Brit,” said a man’s voice. One Alex didn’t know.

Letting his hands drop, Alex turned to face the speaker.

It was a man perhaps in his thirties. His head was bare of hair, and he had firm-looking hazel eyes, broad features, and a healthy complexion.

“And you are?” Alex asked, not feeling like being polite on any level right now. “Two?”

Carla took a step out of the side of the doorway, revealing she was actually standing right behind the man.

“I’m ah… I’m William Brush. I’m Walter’s nephew. He’s not feeling very well and wasn’t able to make it out of his bed this morning,” William said. “He sent me in his place to take care of his duties. I have an official document from him with that designation.”

“He does, Master,” Carla said. “I read it over myself. I had a runner sent to confirm that Walter is bedridden, and that he did indeed send William. It’s correct.”

That investment is paying off already. A population that can read is one that can question and learn.

Sighing, Alex waved a hand at the man and turned back to the papers in front of him.

“Great. What do you want, Bill? Kinda busy. I already sent over everything I was hoping Walter could do. Work on those things,” Alex said.

He picked up his quill, then dipped it into the inkwell and began to write out a message to his father-in-law, appointing him as Baron.

“Yes, I already completed all those,” William said. “And you’re welcome to call me Bill if you prefer, Count Brit.”

Pausing in his work, Alex looked up at the other man.

“You did? Huh,” Alex said. “Alright. Here’s what I want next then. Get an armed escort together, and an armed carriage. I need you to pick elite soldiers who will get this job done.

“It’s a delivery for the king himself in regard to my father-in-law, Charles Ulles. I’ll have the message for His Highness penned shortly, and the contents of the chest that’ll be sent.”

“I can do that,” Bill said. “What else, Count?”

Smirking, Alex turned toward Bill directly. “Master Brush, are you that confident?”

“Yes, sir. I am.”

“Right. Get a hold of Douglas then, and let him know I approve of his plans to expand the dungeon again. I was about to start planning a vassals feast when I get news of this new campaign. Arrange it for me so I can have it as soon as I get back,” Alex said. “Run the budgets and quotes through my wives.”

Bill paused for several seconds, then nodded. “I understand. Anything else?”

Raising his eyebrows at that, Alex took in a slow breath.

“Yeah. Get together a quote to expand the fort, and find out who built the fort that was in the city of Terk. I want our fort to mirror theirs or be better.

“I’ll need an extensive basement with numerous choke points, and secure strongpoints as well,” Alex said. It was about time he got working on improving the technology here on this world. And he was going to start with Brit.

“I can do that,” Bill said, nodding again.

“That’s all I have for now, Master Brush,” Alex said.

“I understand, sir.” Bill turned and left the room.

Alex grinned and turned back to his work.

“Alex,” Carla said, coming over to him. She got down on one knee and snared his eyes with her own. “I love you.”

Feeling suddenly very strange, and like something was wrong, Alex looked into the eyes of the ex-bandit.

Like this was a moment that would be lost if he didn’t act right now. To push Carla into that final space where he needed her.

Where she was his bad girl, but also his completely.

And to do that, he needed to act.

“I release you from your oaths, Carla,” Alex said.

The same sharp crack he’d heard with Riley and Valeria was loud in his ears.

“I… what?” Carla asked, her brow furrowing as she stared into his eyes.

“I released you,” Alex said. “I love you, too, by the way.”

Opening her mouth, Carla made a noise, and then she closed it again.

“You can go home if you want. Leave Brit,” Alex said. “Do whatever you want to do.”

Carla blew out a breath, then leaned forward and kissed him with a warmth he’d become accustomed to since scooping up her family.

She’d become quite loving.

“I can leave? Just like that?” Carla asked after she pulled away, eying him with a hint of promised violence.

“Uh huh. Just like that.”

“You’re not getting rid of me, just freeing me,” Carla said.

“That’s right.”

“I reject it. All of it.” Carla lifted her chin. “I re-swear myself to all the previous oaths and conditions I gave you before. I’m Two.

“Now, what I was going to say, my stupid and beloved Alex, was that I love you, and Katherine is here. She looks panicked and frightened. I imagine she got the news that her family is now your vassal. Do you want me in here? You don’t have to act strong. I’ll be whatever and wherever you need me to be.”

“Mm. Not unless you want me to fill you up and have her fish it out,” Alex said with a shrug.

“No. Never again. The last time was a mistake that I regret.

“Everything of me is yours. I’ll not tolerate anyone else in any way. I’m your Two,” Carla said. Then she sighed and leaned forward, kissing him again. “Thank you for freeing me. I don’t want to be free, though. I’m going to beg Anna to let me have you tonight. If I can’t talk her into it… will you come to me after anyways?”

Laughing, Alex nodded. It reminded him of Nannie and the night previous.

“Yeah, I can do that. Go on. I like watching your rear end. Send in Katherine,” Alex said.

Carla smirked at that, then got up and very slowly walked out of the room.

A minute later, the young mistress of the Lin family came through the door. She was one of the only two people of Asian descent Alex had met on this world so far.

She closed the door behind her and then turned to face him head on.

Looking rather petite at under five foot six, Katherine was not an imposing woman. She was wearing a traveler’s tunic and breeches. All in all, she looked as if she’d dressed for a rough ride, minus a coat that she’d probably given to someone else.

She had a sweet and pretty face. Her cold, dark eyes were the only warning of her mind being as formidable as it was. Her black hair, which normally hung like a perfectly straight curtain around her face, was disheveled and messy.

Katherine rushed over to his chair, then fell to her knees in front of him. Bending low at the waist, she pressed her face to the tops of his slippers.

“Lord Brit, please, take me as your wife and do with me as you will,” Katherine said. “Or at least as your concubine, and use me accordingly. I ask only that you treat my family with kindness.

“I swear myself to you on Leah’s name, in all things, in all ways, with no reservations. The penalty of my disobedience in any way, at your own judgment, is my soul. Use me in any way you wish, and favor my family. That is all I ask in return.”

Alex could practically taste the amount of power he would get from Katherine by accepting her offer.

The only way to get more out of her would be to specifically make the terms worse.

Curious, he wanted to know how far she’d accept whatever treatment.

“If I wanted you to kneel during my court and service me the entire time with your mouth? For all to see you?” Alex asked. “Every single day for the rest of your life?”

“I’d ask only for a pillow,” Katherine said.

“If I wanted to put as many children in you as possible, never marry you, and call you Dog?” Alex asked.

“Please treat our children kindly,” Katherine said.

“And if I wanted to give you to my army? As a plaything?” Alex said.

“I’d be given to your army,” Katherine said, unmoving.

“If I wanted to have you executed?”

“I’d die.”

“Service every man in Brit on your knees?” Alex asked, wondering just what the hell he was dealing with.

“I’d ask for a pillow.”

Sighing, Alex leaned back in his chair.

He actually felt sickened. There was nothing here to work with. Nothing to toy, play, or spar with.

There was no battle.

And in that moment of realization, Alex perhaps understood Sylvia a bit better as well. There was something to be said for a challenge, having to work for something.

Katherine was a beautiful, intelligent, and loyal woman. One he had been looking forward to making deals with.

That bright woman, with her warm smile and quick wit, was gone. All that was left was a woman who would sacrifice all of herself to protect her family.

In a way, it was admirable to Alex. It was a sacrifice of epic proportions that he doubted many people could handle.

It only reinforced what a tragic loss it was for her.

“Alright,” Alex said with a sigh. “I accept you as a concubine for the time being, and I shall treat your family with kindness.”

“I understand,” Katherine said, not raising her head. “What should I do?”

“I have only a single command for you.” Alex reached down to gently pat her on the back. “First though, I need you to lift up your head. Lift up your head and then pretend this never happened. Go back to who you were and… just go back to who you were before this. Before you found out I was your liege.”

Katherine tilted her head to one side, peeking up at him from below.

“What?” she asked.

“I told you what I wanted. Are you going to disobey me?” Alex asked.

“No. No, of course not,” Katherine said with a soft sniffle, sitting up. Her eyes were red, and tears were slowly rolling down her face. “Of course not.”

“Good. Now. I want you to leave my study, dry your eyes, and pretend like this conversation never happened. That you never gave yourself to me. Then I want you to come back later and act like yourself. How you were before this,” Alex said. “The teasing, flirty, interesting young woman who said she was more imaginative then her aunt. Okay?”

Katherine nodded quickly, then let out a short, soft laugh followed by a single sob.

“Really?” she asked, her breath catching.

“Really. Can you do that? Or should I just rule against you and pluck out your soul now? Cause I mean it,” Alex said. “You have to act like this never happened. If you ever, ever break that, or even hint at it, I’ll pull your soul out and give it to Leah to eat. Do you understand?”

“Yes. Act like this never happened. Ever. In any way,” Katherine said, rubbing at her eyes.

“Yep. Go on, get out. Come back later when you’ve got your head on straight,” Alex said.

“Okay,” Katherine said. “Uhm, my lord… before… before I go… and forget all of this. Thank you.”

“Uh huh. You’re welcome. Go on, before I change my mind and turn you into a cock-sheath or something,” Alex said, waving a hand at the door.

“You should have. I’m going to play really hard to get after this. Just like I’d planned before,” Katherine said as she got to her feet. “Not going to change your mind, are you?”

Alex grinned at that.

“Play as hard to get as you can. In the end, you’ll be mine, Katherine. Just a question of how and when. Maybe I’ll split you with one of my Numbered. Have Seven ride your face while I ride your hips.

“Go, get out. Make sure you swing your hips as you go like last time,” Alex said.

Katherine laughed again, sniffling. Then she turned and sauntered out of the room.

Carla stuck her head in the door a moment later.

“She’s a Numberless now,” Alex said as an explanation, with a shrug. “Anyone else?”

“Dave, Dan, and Drew,” Carla said.

“Send ’em in,” Alex said immediately.

Carla’s head vanished around the corner.

A moment later, three men came in quickly.

They were his marshals and generals.

Max had given over the reigns to them and quietly retired to his personal lands. Alex’s changes to the military had apparently been too much for him.

“Report,” Alex said.

“Infantry is ready,” Dave said. “We have ten thousand soldiers fit for battle. Full load of green conscripts as well, two thousand of them.”

“Mounted infantry and all special regiments are ready,” Dan said. “Five thousand mounted, six thousand archers, four thousand crossbow-women, three thousand engineers, and a thousand in the unlisted regiment.”

“Cavalry is ready, both light and heavy,” Drew said, lifting his chin. “Twelve thousand strong, eight and four is the split, favoring heavy. I look forward to our replacement mounts from the Xer.”

The expenses were massive for outfitting so many and having them on active duty. But Alex couldn’t let them stand down.

Charles Ulles had taken the time to help Alex by taking a massive investment from him, and he was now earning money back to cover most of the military budget. It only missed the mark by ten percent, which Alex just offset with profits from elsewhere.

“We’re stronger than every ducal army out there,” Dave said, one corner of his mouth pulling up in a smirk.

Alex winced.

“We don’t have a bigger army than the king, do we?” Alex asked.

“No. With all his liege levies, he’ll outnumber us three to one,” Dan said. “Though we have yet to account for your own liege levies. Considering your reputation, it’s unlikely they’ll hold anything back.”

That’s right.

Tilly, North Ridge, South Ridge, Rift, and Lin.

We’ll not be calling on them this time. It’ll take too long for them to assemble and make ready.

“Grand.” Alex shook his head. “Though I suppose that’s how it goes. Thankfully I’m the husband to the duchess, so she’ll not see the army size as a concern.”

“I imagine not,” Dave said with a dark chuckle. “If anything, she’s probably been drooling over the idea of you marching our forces up to join hers. Gaelis doesn’t have a snowball’s chance in hell.”

“Suppose we’ll find out, alright. Any needs from you in your new role, Dave?” Alex asked.

“No, sire,” Dave said. With Max retiring, Dave had taken over the role entirely.

“Alright, you and Drew are dismissed. I need to talk to Dan,” Alex said.

The two men saluted crisply and exited without a word further.

“So,” Alex said, turning to Dan with a grin. “How’re all our projects?”

“Very good. The women have proven to be adaptable and capable. We had some mock war-games, per your suggestion, and I was able to utilize them most effectively.” The shit-eating grin on Dan’s face said it all.

“Beat your brother down, did you?” Alex asked.

“Oh yes, and then some. We lost the overall battle, but… it was quite wonderful. In fact, they killed him. Those women were so keen to embrace your teachings, they took my orders and adapted them. Improved. Went with them. Straight to his command tent and shot him dead, and all his command staff.”

Alex laughed at that.

“Good. Good. Once we get them stabilized and accepted, we can start hiring them into the cavalry and engineer corps,” Alex said. Then his mirth died and he shook his head. “Though I do fear if they’re ever caught by the enemy. It’s not going to be pleasant for them if it happens.”

“Everyone hired was distinctly made aware of that possibility. Thin, long daggers were of course issued to each and every one of them. They have the unfortunate moniker of ‘blade of mercy,’” Dan said. “They’re welcome to use them as they see fit, but one and all seem to understand their true purpose.”

Setting his elbow on the table, Alex sighed and put his chin in his palm. He didn’t like sending women out to fight, but in the same breath, if they were willing to take the risks, who was he to slow them down?

“Anything you need?” Alex asked, looking back at Dan.

“No, sire. Everything is ready. Are we marching soon?” he asked.

Thinking on it, Alex had no reason to delay. He’d received a couple reports that Quinn was marching her newfound mercenaries to the border even now.

If he got his force marching, he could meet up with her.

Providing he got everyone out of Brit tomorrow.

“We march on the morrow,” Alex said, coming to his decision. “Get everything ready. Please let your brother know first, though, so he can officially make the declaration.”

“Of course. I’d never steal his thunder. You have no idea how honored he is to be your head general,” Dan said.

Alex shrugged at that. “He earned it through his actions, just as you earned your own rank. Alright, thank you. You’re dismissed.”

Dan nodded, saluted, and then exited the study quickly.

Before the door could even close, Katherine entered. Closing the door behind her, she gave him a bright smile.

The broken and bent woman from earlier was gone. Back again was the interesting niece to his ex-wife that seemed hell-bent on playing with him.

Sparring with him.

“Good evening,” Katherine said.

“Good evening.” Alex smiled at her. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Your pleasure is owed to the fact that I’m here.” Katherine gestured to herself. Following her hands, he found she was wearing a lovely dress that looked suitable for winter and hung on her in a very flattering way. “And that I’m wearing this.”

Clicking his tongue, Alex couldn’t help but laugh.

“You’re right. My pleasure is indeed from those two things at this moment. What can I do for you, Heiress to the Lin Barony?” Alex asked.

“Ah, yes. I’ve been informed that our barony is now under the vassalage of the Count of Brit,” Katherine said. “My father begged me to come here and throw myself at your mercy. I would be executed if I resisted, and Holly as well. He’d pass all our titles to his nephew. For reasons I can’t ever explain, I haven’t done that, and I won’t be doing that.”

Snorting, Alex leaned back in his chair. He was half tempted to punish her for that statement, but he realized she was indeed acting per his request. This was simply how she was.

She pushed boundaries and tested things.

“A pity, you’d make a wonderful cock-sheath,” Alex said.

“I know. It’s amazing I’ve survived this long without being turned into one,” Katherine said. Then she put her hand on her hip and gave him a wide smile. “Now, Count Brit. I’d like to take that clause in our contract and be at your side for a year. I understand we’re off to war?”

“Indeed. I accept your contract usage. We move out tomorrow,” Alex said. “If you have any needs, please speak with my head maid, One.”

“Of course. Thank you,” Katherine said. “Then I’ll leave you be for now, Alex.”

Nodding his head with a grin, Alex gestured to the door.

“You’re dismissed, Katherine,” he said.

Katherine watched him for several seconds, her smile faltering.

Then she rushed over and hugged him. It was a crushing hug that pushed his face into her neck and practically cut away his ability to breathe.

“I’m sorry, I’ll never mention it again—but thank you, Alex. Thank you,” Katherine said, her arms closing tighter around him. “When it’s all said and done, you’ll be happy with my abilities and dedication. I know it.”

Ugh. She can’t even keep it straight for less than a minute.

Be thankful and forgive her.

I wouldn’t take her soul from her even if you tried to give it to me.

And be nice to her, though do give her a penalty.

Something weighty, but not crushing.

And why the hell… fine. Whatever.

Alex wrapped his arms around Katherine and hugged her in return.

“Fine. You’re welcome, Katherine. But I have to punish you. For that violation, you’re going to spend tomorrow night in my bed,” Alex said. “And when we’re done, you’ll have pretend it never happened either. Act like a virginal heiress playing hard to get.”

“Count, that’s not fair,” Katherine said. “I needed to—”

“That’s my ruling,” Alex said, not budging.

Katherine didn’t respond at first, nor did she release him.

“Okay,” she said finally. A breath escaping in a half-restrained sigh. “Okay. I’ll… I’ll come to your bed. If anything… that might be cleansing, in a way. It’ll make me feel better about all of this. Just be gentle with me, alright?”

Alex patted her on the back. “Of course I will. I’d never harm what’s mine.”

Chapter 6

Alex got up into the carriage and sat down.

Quinn joined him afterward, followed by Riley and Eleanor.

“I’m glad you were able to arrive so quickly, Count,” Quinn said.

“Of course,” Alex said, unbuttoning his coat. Winter was fading, but it still wasn’t quite warm enough. “Couldn’t leave you out on your own, could I?”

“You could, actually,” Quinn said with a sad smile. “You could do whatever you wanted, Alex. I’m little more than a toy to you.”

Chuckling, Alex shrugged.

“Okay, if you’re my toy, then I’m going to protect it. No one else can have it,” Alex said. Reaching over, he put his arm around Riley and pulled her up to his side.

Since she’d re-sworn herself to him, he felt far more comfortable with her. She was finished.

He’d rebuilt her from the ground up, taught her how to read and write, filled her with skills, and provided for her family.

She and Carla were in his “complete” pile. Valeria was almost there. He just had to kill Amy Ridge.

Because the more he thought about it, the more likely it was that she was behind it all. She was the only one it could be.

Kill her, or bind her beyond all else. Maybe put a kid in her?

Or just kill her.

Snuggling up to his side, Riley sighed contentedly, her bell chiming.

“I love you,” she murmured in his ear. Grinning, Alex patted her gently on the head.

Eleanor looked a touch jealous over in her corner of the carriage, but she also clearly knew she was on duty right now. Nannie was rolling along in the carriage behind theirs with Katherine and Sylvia.

Carla, Valeria, and Rebekah all remained behind to assist Anna in the end.

Supposedly, Carla had finally gotten a hold of some of her old comrades. They were coming to apply with Anna directly.

“What are we going to be dealing with, my lovely toy?” Alex said, grinning at Quinn.

With a snort, Quinn stared at him, then sighed and unbuttoned her blouse. Reaching into the clothing, she scratched at her breast.

“If I’m your toy, I’m not going to act regally around you anymore, Alex,” Quinn complained. “Anyways. A lot of men and women on horses. If I had to guess… seventy thousand? Eighty thousand?”

Blinking, Alex opened his mouth and then closed it again.

“That’s… a lot of soldiers. That’s double my number,” Alex said.

“I know,” Quinn said. “The worst part is it could be higher than that. If they managed to talk over a few clan heads while I’ve been gone, it might be something like a hundred and fifty thousand.”

Alex sighed, contemplating the situation.

“I hear they’ve been stockpiling water, food, and grain in advance. Our previous tactics won’t work,” Quinn said.

“Damn. Anything else? Cause that’s pretty bad, Queen Toy,” Alex said.

“Calm yourself,” Riley whispered in his ear, then kissed it. “You’re stressed. Do you need me to help get it under control?”

Alex frowned, not knowing how to respond to Riley. Instead, he just pushed her head back down on his shoulder and ignored her.

“I think they hired a few mercenary companies from the lands far to the south of my people’s plains,” Quinn said. “I’ve never met them, but it’s said they’re very similar to the empire’s soldiers. Heavy foot soldiers.”

Alright. Lots of cavalry and heavy foot.

Skirmish tactics, maneuvers, and tactical deployment.

“They’ve already taken all the trade cities that border the Xer clan. The only river that runs through my lands has been dammed. Their forces are out on constant patrols to prevent anyone from using the roads,” Quinn said. “It is only through your enforcement of fair trade to the Xer that we are able to be unaffected by these things.”

Alex ground his teeth, not sure what to say. It seemed like he had a mountain of work ahead of him. A mountain of work, and no way to get through it quick enough.

“Okay. First things first then. We hit their own trade cities and ability to receive goods.” Alex thought hard. “Are they getting everything from the south?”

“Yes,” Quinn said. “Except for the clans near my own lands. They still trade with the empire. Too far and expensive to get it from the south.”

As he nodded his head, Alex smashed at his brain to keep up and work harder.

“I’m going to need a map with everything as it exists right now,” he said.

“I know, I already have it prepared for your arrival,” Quinn said. “I assumed you would need something like that.”

“Alright. Our goals are simple then for the time being,” Alex said. “Be there first, attack where they are not, and never give them the terrain advantage.”

“Please forgive me, but I need to tend to my true love’s needs,” Riley said. Her hand slid down into Alex’s lap, and she began to fondle him through his pants. Then she quickly unlaced them as she continued, “He’s getting stressed, and he works best when he isn’t. It’s something Seven and I have been talking about.”

Without waiting for a response, Riley had fished Alex out of his trousers and bent her head down over his lap.

With a noisy inhalation, she took his entire shaft into her mouth.

Groaning, Alex leaned his head back against the wall of the coach.

He was embarrassed, but he wasn’t about to stop her either. Riley never failed to amaze with her mouth.

Quinn and Eleanor were staring at Riley’s red head of hair as she began to slowly bob it up and down.

“I had a wall built. As well as several garrisons, fortifications, and a new fort for me personally,” Quinn said, her tone clearly distracted. Her eyes were locked on Riley.

“That’s… great, Quinn,” Alex said, trying to focus on what she was saying. At the same time, Riley had gotten him instantly hard. She was quickly and smoothly sliding her mouth up and down his length. “Did you get your standing armies?”

“Yes. I have twenty-five thousand cavalry. They’re outfitted as Imperial light-cavalry would be. It was expen—” Riley slurped loudly and moaned around his length, and the abrupt noise made Quinn pause.

Reaching in with her right hand, Riley began to fondle and caress Alex’s hilt and jewels with her fingertips.

“Expensive,” Quinn finished.

Unable to help himself, Alex laid his hand to the back of Riley’s head and slipped his fingers into her hair.

“Mmmhmmm,” Riley moaned around his girth, encouraging him.

Taking a hold, he began to force Riley up and down, from hilt to head. He also slowed her down, making her practically swallow him when she reached the hilt each time.

Responding to his urging, Riley audibly gulped at him when his tip was wedged in her throat.

“I… I uh… I…” Quinn mumbled. “Can you save me, Alex?”

“Damn right I can,” Alex said. “Can’t let anyone have you but me.”

Looking over, Alex found Eleanor watching with an intensity he didn’t recognize.

Maybe she really does want to split me with another woman. I wonder who to use…

Sylvia and Valeria will be paired. Nannie won’t touch anyone, nor will Carla. Rebekah is open, though.

Letting out a sharp, short breath, Alex pushed Riley down and held her there.

The bubbly redhead moved her head around, spinning her mouth around his shaft. Moaning the entire time.

I need to put a seed in Quinn, don’t I?

“Quinn, pull your pants off and bend over,” Alex said. “Time to put seed in you. No more Mother’s Bane.”

“What?” Quinn asked. “Alex, I’m alright with it, but isn’t it a little cramped in here?”

At the same time, Riley made a grunting, groan-like noise. Clearly she didn’t want that either.

“Pull your pants off, bend over,” Alex repeated.

Quinn sighed, then easily shoved her pants down to her ankles. Crouching, she got up in front of Alex and bent over. Her hands on one side of the coach, her rear end pitched toward him.

Pulling Riley’s head back and off his member, Alex reached out with his other hand to fondle Quinn’s hip.

“Alex, this is my job,” Riley said, coming off his tip. “Just let me take care of you.”

“You did wonderfully, One. But I need to get Quinn knocked up anyways,” Alex said. “You can get under me and keep working at me with your tongue.”

Reaching out with both hands, Alex got up into a crouch. He was suddenly thankful that Quinn was so much smaller than him.

Pulling her into his lap, he pushed her head down into the bench she’d been sitting in.

Slowly, he got her down to her knees in the space between the benches. With a single saliva-coated thrust, he entered Quinn from behind.

“Aaaaah,” Quinn groaned, then pressed her face into the seat cushion.

Holding onto her hips, Alex began to pump back and forth, filling her tight, narrow channel with his member.

Quinn let out short groans and pushed herself back against him when he went forward. Each and every thrust got another noise from the queen.

Alex felt a tongue on his jewels, and then his hilt. Riley had crawled under Quinn and was now working at Alex as he’d suggested.

Looking over as he continued to mount Quinn, he found Eleanor watching him. Her cheeks were a deep, rosy red, and she looked like she wanted to join in.

But she didn’t have permission.

She’s been incredibly good. She’s curbed her dependency to the point that she makes most of her decisions without affirmation, or direction.

It isn’t gone though, is it? It’s a part of her now.

Lifting his right hand, he crooked a finger toward her, even as he plowed Quinn into the bench.

Time to reward her.

Grimacing, Eleanor licked her lips and then came over.

Alex grabbed her behind the head and then kissed her savagely, his tongue pushed into her mouth.

Eleanor froze, then moved into him and kissed him back.

After ravaging her mouth for several seconds, Alex was delighted when Eleanor tried to return the favor to him. Alex pulled back and pressed his mouth to her ear.

“You’ve been such a good knight. I’m going to reward you. I want you to tell me, who do you want me to pair you with? Because I’m going to split you with someone. Carla and Nannie won’t do it. Pick any other of my Numbered, Anna’s Numbered, or the Numberless,” Alex said, then bit her neck.

As he pushed down harder on Quinn, the small woman couldn’t get her hips back into position anymore. She was being shoved into the bench completely. Grunting and moaning, the queen of Xer was being ground into the bench, and she seemed to like it.

“Thank you for noticing, Master. I’m sorry. I lied to you. I love you. I love you so much. It makes my heart hurt when you don’t tell me what to do.”

“Then who should I share you with?” Alex said after releasing her neck for a second, then biting back down into it.

“One, Three, Four, Seven. Or maybe two of them, me, and you at the same time,” Eleanor said with a whimper, followed by a soft moan. “Or just Katherine.”

Nodding his head at that, and surprised that she wanted a four way, he let go of her neck.

“What do you want from them? Tell me,” Alex got out as he pumped harder and faster into Quinn.

“I want you to tell me what to do. Command me. Give me directions in every way,” Eleanor whispered. It was like a dark secret bubbling up from her heart. “I’m sorry. I know you want me to decide for myself, but I’m deciding to listen to you. Tell me what to do. Tell me how to dress, tell me what to eat, tell me when to go to the bathroom. Everything, Master. Everything. Tell me, Master, and use me up. Use me up till I’m empty. I love you so much. Use me till I break. Tell me to break, then tell me to fix myself.”

Dependency. We can encourage it correctly, hopefully. She can’t seem to shake it. She’s much like Valeria.

Then again, Leah did warn me Eleanor might be the most broken.

“Don’t move,” Alex growled in her ear, then leaned forward into Quinn. Grabbing her by the shoulders, he came. Came hard and fast. Pumping into Quinn over and over, he dumped his seed deep into her.

Moaning all the while, Quinn seemed to be in her own climax.

Alex groaned, feeling spent. He pushed into Quinn one more time, then finally pulled out of her and slumped back into his chair.

“Clean me, Six,” Alex said. Telling her exactly what to do. “Use your tongue, lips, and mouth. Clean me till I say to stop.”

Eleanor looked like she was considering arguing for the sake of her job. Then she stopped. There was a strange joy in her eyes.

Getting down on her knees so fast that the boards creaked suddenly, Eleanor scooted toward him. She managed to not pin Riley to the floorboards in her haste.

Eleanor leaned her head down, and in one move she took his spent, dirty length into her mouth from the hilt up. Her lips encompassing all of him.

Slowly, she began to work herself up and down. Her eyes gazed up at him with that strange dependency he knew lurked in her heart.

Laying a hand behind the knight’s head, Alex settled into his seat and simply enjoyed her mouth.

“That was great, Quinn,” Alex said, looking over to the queen.

She was just now getting back into her seat and pulling her pants up.

“Next time, I need a bed,” Quinn grumbled. “But yeah… that was good.”

Letting out a slow breath, Alex closed his eyes and held on to Eleanor as she moved her head incrementally up and down.

He was going to make her clean him for a while.

***

Looking down at the map, Alex wasn’t sure what to think at first. He’d gone ahead while everyone else went to settle into their rooms after the journey.

The last time he’d been here, the vast amount of Xer lands were open. Open and free of military fortifications.

What he was looking at now was very different than that.

He’d been counseling Quinn since the first day she’d pledged herself to him. From then on, he’d been pouring everything he could into her. From running an organization to finances, to people, to military, to economics. There was nothing they hadn’t covered either in person or by letter after he’d finished the campaign.

Through it all, Quinn had seemed an apt student, and she hadn’t taken long to start implementing what they’d discussed.

Seeing it in person, though, he was impressed.

“I listened.”

Looking over his shoulder, he found Quinn walking toward him.

“I asked everyone to wait for a time,” Quinn said. “I wanted to talk to you alone.”

“Oh? I mean, I’m up for another go if you are,” Alex said with a grin.

Quinn looked at him, her brows drawn down tight over her eyes. Then she laughed and walked up next to him at the map table.

“Tonight, yes. In a bed,” Quinn said. Then she gestured to the map. “Have I impressed you, my liege? Alex? Count Inferno?”

Sighing, Alex looked at the map.

The Xer lands were laid out in considerable detail, which had probably cost quite a bit. The map also included a great deal of the lands beyond. It took up an entire six-by-ten-foot space and covered the table.

A good thing to have in any war was a good map. Especially a detailed one.

“I have smaller versions of this. Perhaps five by three feet. The scouts have a version around half that size,” Quinn said with a nod. “I listened to you, Alex. I didn’t like you at first, and I thought you an evil man to make me… make me prostitute myself, but I listened. I now formally concede to your wisdom and advice. My lands are doing better. Far better than they should.”

Alex clicked his tongue.

He was looking at the large number of forts that had been installed all along the borders. As well as trade posts, checkpoints, and garrisons.

Xer looked like a duchy of the empire rather than the “Wilds,” as they’d once been called. Even down to the fact that the road they’d come in on had been paved. The packed dirt and rutted roads were gone.

“In that concession, I give everything I am willingly to you. You who are clearly a champion of your goddess,” Quinn said. “I give all of me to you and hope you will protect and shelter me.”

“Do you want to be a wife or Number?” Alex said idly. Looking to the extent of the Xer lands, he could see a vast array of red-painted wooden figurines. They looked like horses with riders on them. They were everywhere.

“Wife,” Quinn said. “I submitted myself to your head wife while I visited and told her of my wish. She is… very interesting. I did not expect to be kissed so many times.”

“Fine,” Alex said. “I’ll be visiting you tonight then, tomorrow morning, and a few times a day going forward. We need you to catch a child as fast as possible.”

“I understand.” Quinn wrapped an arm around Alex’s waist. “I may be a barbarian, and uncivilized, but I will not dishonor you.”

“Good. Okay, so… we’re going to need to go over most of this with the generals,” Alex said. “Right now, it looks like we’re going to be spending a good deal of time maneuvering and moving.

“Because I’m not going to sit here and wait for them to attack. No. Much like last time, we must determine what it is they lack or wish, and strike that.”

“And what is it?” Quinn asked.

“Time. They wish to build up and make it all the harder for you to join me later,” Alex said. “So we’ll attack first. We’ll hit their supply camps, their supply line, their cities. Anything that could support them.

“I’m also going to raze this city.”

Alex pointed to a city off to one side. It wouldn’t give him any military advantage to hold it, and it wasn’t on a trade route.

If he could knock it to the ground, it would serve as a message to every city.

“The enemy has a lot of ground to hold and protect, with nothing to defend it other than their soldiers,” Alex said. “We’ll start forcing them to dance to our tune. If we know which way they’re going, we can strike them as they do. Then hit them where they are not.

“And in this way, we’ll achieve victory.”

“Shouldn’t… shouldn’t we dig in? Defend?” Quinn asked.

“Yes, but not when that’s what they want,” Alex said.

“I’ll go summon the generals,” Quinn said. She lingered for a second more, her hand on Alex’s back. Then she let him go and walked away.

Before the door shut, Katherine came wandering in with her hands behind her back.

“Ah, good timing,” Alex said. “I’m afraid your punishment is going to be postponed.”

“Oh? Hm,” Katherine murmured, sidling up to him. “That makes it harder to pretend everything is normal, you realize.”

“Errr, sorry. I’ll try to make time soon,” Alex said. She wasn’t wrong. It would be hard to follow his orders if he kept things like this over her head.

“It’s alright,” Katherine said. “Just forgive me if I do something silly before then. I am mildly disappointed. I was looking forward to having my first time with my husband.”

“Husband?” Alex asked, peering at the woman.

“I mean, that’s where we’ll end up. You’ll drag your feet, call me concubine or Numberless for a time. I’ll win you over, continue to be pleasant and kind to your wife, and then you’ll have to do it,” Katherine said. “In fact… I spent the night with your wives after you ducked out. Anna was very… kissy… and likes to fondle me. It was confusing at first, but not unpleasant in the end.”

Alex grunted at that.

Is that why you told me to be nice?

Yes. Anna already finalized her plans for Quinn and Alanna.

Ugh. Alright. Thank you for saving me, Leah. Love you lots.

Don’t worry about it. By the way, Rike is unexpectedly visiting in a month or so. Make sure you have time set aside for it.

I really don’t need any more women, do I?

Sure you do. Most of your wives and women will remain here on this world.

You’ll need new ones eventually.

Alex shook his head at that.

“Oh, don’t be so upset,” Katherine said, grabbing Alex’s rear end. “I did tell you that you were making a mistake by letting me go.

“Should have turned me into a cock-sheath. Or your cock moistener for when you’re at court. Now you have to use me very gently or Anna will be sad.

“I’m going to end up your wife and have some power of you. Don’t worry, though. I’ll just… turn you into my breast warmer. Maybe make you sleep behind me to keep me warm and comfortable.”

Alex raised his eyebrows in shock. He’d never expected those words out of her. The dirty talk was a pleasant surprise.

“Or maybe… maybe I’ll talk Anna into having you service us all in order of marriage with your tongue,” Katherine said. Then she smiled and patted him twice on the rear end. “Be a good boy and I’ll make sure you get all you want. Be a bad boy and I’ll put bad ideas in Anna’s head even as I kiss, hug, and fondle her to death in return.”

Aren’t you glad you listened to me? That you were nice to her? Anna likes her.

A lot.

She started bending Alanna, Regina, and Mary further to Anna’s will. She is Anna’s Valeria or Riley.

Though she overestimates her power.

If you told Anna to do something… she’d do it.

Even if it were to carve Katherine’s guts out with a teaspoon. She’d do it with a smile.

So I guess you don’t have to be that nice if you really don’t want to. Could always turn her into that cock-sheath.

Did I mention I really like Anna?

Fuck.

Chapter 7

Alex rode out of Fis’Er with a portion of the light cavalry, mounted infantry, engineers, crossbow-women, and almost the entirety of the unlisted corps. Quinn had sent six thousand of her own cavalry in addition, and every soldier with Alex had been given a Xer mount. Whether they were “mounted” or not. That had been two days hence.

Eleanor and Nannie were with Alex, though none of his other Numbered were.

This was a reconnaissance mission that had the potential to become an actual fight.

General Tael, formerly of Terk, was riding with him as the head of the force.

The man had survived the fall of the city and shown up with several other officers at Brit. All looking for work.

Alex had happily hired them and turned Tael over to Dave immediately.

They’d come up from the western approach of the city. Trying to be as inconspicuous as they could be.

“Scouts just came in,” Tael said, walking up to Alex. “No soldiers that they can see. Not even a local garrison. It’s unguarded.”

Alex frowned, scratching at his arm. “That’s odd, isn’t it?”

“I would think so personally sir, but these aren’t our lands,” Tael said. “I spoke with my Xer counterpart. She was genuinely surprised that you wanted to attack the city directly. To her, that simply isn’t done.”

Alex shook his head.

“They’re too kind to one another in these conflicts,” Alex said. “They’re quick to kill one another, but the only thing they lose is life. There’s apparently no real consequence of losing. No lasting ruin.

“Well, we’re going to teach them that you can’t just attack someone and not expect to get bloodied. Order the march. We’re taking the city.”

“Sir,” Tael said with a salute, then turned and left quickly.

“Gonna fuck ’em all, Alex?” Nannie asked. She was standing above him, with Eleanor on the other side.

“Course I am,” Alex said. “Going to loot the whole city, strip it clean of anything I want, then burn it to the ground. Then we’re going to hit the next one, and the next. We’re going to hit as many as we can, while giving our foes the maximum number of refugees to tend for.”

“A wise course of action, my lor… Alex,” Eleanor said, his name sounding weird from her mouth. “No, Master. Yes. Master. Master Alex?”

Peering up at the knight, Alex wondered what the hell was going on.

“We figured out we can call you whatever, so long as it means the same thing as Master,” Nannie explained. “As you can see, Six is, uh… not so good at it.”

“Oh. That explains quite a bit then,” Alex said. “Hm. What do you want to call me Six? Tell me truthfully.”

“My Masterful Lord Husband Alex,” Eleanor said immediately in a rush.

“Uh… that’s… huh,” Alex said.

Nannie started laughing at that, and she laid one of her hands on the top of Alex’s head. “I think she’s as bad as One.”

“You can call me Master, Alex, or Lord, Six. So long as they all have the same respect for me,” Alex said, looking back out to his forces in front of him. Nannie’s hand on him troubled him not at all. She had begun to touch him often.

Case in point, she was now idly running her fingers through his hair.

“You can’t laugh at me for being sentimental, Five,” Eleanor grumbled. “You’d be a better house-wife now than a berserker.”

“Probably,” Nannie admitted with a sigh. “I just can’t… work up the same rage I used to have.”

“Good thing you’re a bodyguard first, berserker last,” Alex said. “Maybe you should let Six start teaching you the art of the knight. Might be more up your alley now.”

“I’ll show you what’s up my alley tonight,” Nannie said, her fingers sliding down Alex’s head and to his neck.

“My turn tonight, you had him last night. Unless you’d like to join us,” Eleanor immediately said. “And you should let me train you. You would do well with a two-handed sword. Very well.”

“Ugh, no to both,” Nannie said. “You’re pretty and all, but I really don’t go that way. Y’all need to stop.”

Alex couldn’t blame all his Numbered who were equally interested in women. Nannie was rapidly becoming prettier and prettier as her hair grew out. Not to mention she smiled far more frequently.

Getting to his feet, Alex walked over to his horse. It was time for them to get ready. They’d be riding hard for the city shortly.

Eleanor stopped him dead before he could get up in the horse and spun him around.

“Time for you to put on your armor. Remain still and I’ll attend you,” said the knight. She was wearing her full set of plate mail. Her helmet was attached to a strap at her hip. She was an imposing figure in full regalia of her function. “No comment from you, Five.”

Nannie chuckled at that, standing nearby. She’d somewhere recently developed the habit of making comments about what Alex could do to her, or her to him.

“She’s just nervous, Six,” Alex said. “Five is one of the most tender hearted amongst you all. More so than One, as you pointed out.

“She’s also a very loving and kind woman when I lie with her. She says all those things because she actually means them, but she doesn’t know how to express them. Isn’t that right, my Five?”

Nannie was looking down and away, a frown on her face. Her arms were tight to her chest. He’d clearly hit the mark, and dead on.

“Hm,” Eleanor said, glancing over at Nannie. “Well then… I could show you what’s up my alley as well… Alex.

“Now, hold still. Five, come over here and hold on to him for me while I get him set up. Feel free to fondle him as much as you can. I know I will.”

Alex sighed, but he didn’t argue. The better his Numbered worked together, the better off he’d be.

An hour later of Nannie and Eleanor fondling him and he was dressed up in very similar armor to a knight’s. It wasn’t as thick or all-encompassing as hers, but it felt close. At least to Alex.

Eleanor had it made specifically for him with Anna’s permission. Apparently, no one liked the idea of Alex running around without some serious protection.

Alex saw the city out ahead of them, cresting over a small rise.

It looked similar to Fis’Er and Shishish.

Their culture seems to revere tradition and fight any type of change at all.

Suppose I’ll become the next Sherman, and this is my march.

Loved by the north, hated by the south.

“Tael, it’s time. No harm to the civilians,” Alex said as his command group came to a stop. His soldiers were arranged behind him, waiting for orders. “Have the city looted. Make sure we take every single horse. Do not leave a single one behind.

“Soldiers can keep any coins, rings, precious metals no larger than a hand, or jewelry they find. They’ll be required to turn over one in ten of whatever they take as a tax donation to me, or Queen Quinn, if it’s a soldier of Xer.

“If I find out they hurt, raped, beat, or murdered anyone, I’ll have them executed on the spot. Questions?”

“No, sire,” Tael said.

“Go. I’m going to make a beeline for the fort. See if there’s a treasury I can claim,” Alex said. “I’ll take my personal guard with me. You’re in charge of the city.”

“Yes, sire.” Tael spun his mount around and headed back to his soldiers.

“Normally I’d be excited about this part,” Nannie said. “Now I just feel tired. Willing, ready, but tired.”

“Your soul and heart are weary,” Eleanor said. “Do not fret, it’s the right thing to feel in this case. You should always relish completing your duty, but never the acts committed in doing so.”

“Huh… yeah,” Nannie said. “Maybe we can talk more about this knight stuff later?”

“It would be my pleasure, Five. As I said, I think you’d be a terror in a suit of armor with a two-handed weapon,” Eleanor said.

“I’ll pay for it,” Alex said, interrupting them. “Her suit of armor and weapon, that is.”

“Really?” Nannie asked.

“Of course. It’d give you better protection and odds of survival,” Alex said. “You’re my bodyguard, but you’re also my Five. Alright. Looks like we’re going. Call the guard, Six. Give them their orders.”

In the span of half an hour, Alex found himself marching up the steps of the local fort.

The house guard of Brit was pulled up around him. Nannie and Eleanor stood on either side of him.

There’d been a brief skirmish at the foot of the fort. The local ruling family attempting to defend their home with whatever troops they had.

Using just his house guard, Alex had destroyed the enemy completely, and only one of his men had been wounded.

“Someone find the treasury,” Alex said. “I’m going straight for their bedroom. If it’s anything like Fis’Er, I know where Quinn would be sleeping.”

“Of course you do,” Nannie said. “You’ve only been packin’ more into her than a sausage maker.”

All around him, he heard guffaws and the general laughter of his soldiers. His house guard were all well aware of the Numbered and how close they were to their count.

They also knew Alex didn’t mind this type of humor.

“To be fair, Quinn is rather pretty,” Eleanor said.

“Yea, yea, we know, you’d share Alex with her. I’m starting to think you’d share Alex with anyone he’s already bedding,” Nannie said.

“Probably,” Eleanor said. “Mostly because Master favors them.”

Now the house guard was outright laughing. Sometimes Alex wondered if they were laughing at or with him. In either case, he appreciated their good will. Protecting someone you liked went much further than protecting someone you didn’t.

Several of his guard broke away as they entered the fort, off to look for said treasury.

When he marched into the family rooms, Alex found the vast majority of them empty.

One by one they cleared them, looting anything of value that could be easily carried.

Finally they came to a room at the end of the family wing. It had been laid out in exactly the same way Quinn’s had been.

Testing the door, Nannie found it was locked. Which meant they’d finally found what they were looking for.

“Step away from the door,” Nannie yelled. “Cause I’m gonna fuckin’ boot this thing down, and if you horse fuckers are in the way, it’s gonna hurt.”

After waiting a single second, Nannie stepped back and then forward, her big booted foot slamming into the spot next to the door handle.

With a crack, the door splintered off its hinges and clattered inward.

Shrieks and screams could be heard from within.

Alex’s guard rushed in, Nannie and Eleanor waiting beside him.

“Clear,” called a guard from within.

Alex marched into the room and looked around. He found it was almost identical to Quinn’s.

The occupants of the room were an older man and clearly his son. They both had short brown hair and brown eyes. But that couldn’t be all of them. He’d seen at least two other bedrooms that clearly had people living in them.

“I’m Count Inferno,” Alex said, deciding to embrace his name for the effect it had on others. “Tell anyone who’s hiding to come out now. I’m going to tell my soldiers to search the room, and if they find anyone, I’m going to kill them. Do you understand?”

The older man swallowed but said nothing.

“Fine. Search the room. Loot it bare. Kill anyone you find. No mercy,” Alex said, then left. “Be thorough, then set the fort on fire. Let no one escape after the flames start.”

“Wait! Wait, ah… please, everyone, come out. Please,” said the man. “Please forgive them for hiding, I told them to do it.”

Pausing at the door, Alex looked into the room and waited.

A rug started to move nearby, then slowly slid to one side. Revealing a trap door. Coming out of it were several women Alex’s age or younger, and one older woman.

“Fine. Take them all into custody. I’ll give them to Quinn,” Alex muttered.

“No deals today?” Nannie asked, matching his pace.

“No. We’re on a time crunch. That and I don’t… well… honestly? I don’t want any more Numbered,” Alex said. “I have all I want or need. And I don’t really need any more deals. Anna has more women lined up for me to bed than I can reasonably accommodate for two years.

“That’s not even including the expanded dungeon, or the criminals she’s bringing in from other lands. I have… more than enough to handle.”

“I’m suddenly very grateful I met you in the way I did,” Eleanor said. “I’d hate to show up now. Wouldn’t even look at me probably.”

“Me too,” Nannie said.

Mm. That’s a good point.

“Fine. If you find someone you think worthy of a Number, or at least a deal, point them out. I’ll consider it. I trust you both,” Alex said.

After marching to the throne room, Alex stopped and decided to wait there. He was hoping for good news about the treasury.

With any luck, he could add to his campaign fund without having to work too hard.

He didn’t have to wait long. One of his guard came back with a huge shit-eating grin. Pulling off his helmet, he addressed Alex properly. He had short red-brown hair and hazel eyes. He looked familiar, but Alex couldn’t place it.

“Task complete, Count, and already packed it up,” said the man. “We hired a bunch of civilians running around. Told them they could each take a handful of gold if they got it all into the chests we found in the store rooms.”

Alex grinned at that, pointing at the guard. “Oooh, you’ve been paying attention. I’m going to remember you. Good adaptation and initiative. Looks like I’ll be giving you all a bonus for this raid. Have you already transferred it back to camp?”

“I grabbed a squad of the mounted infantry, sire, and gave them all the horses we loaded it on. I gave them the official receipt I made for the gold and told them to take it back to Fis’Er on your orders,” said the man. “I also took down their unit number and told them I’d be sending a dispatch ahead of them back to Brit.”

In other words, their families will end up being held hostage to the gold.

“Brilliant,” Alex said. “Large bonus for all of you.”

“I did make sure to tell the unit they’d be rewarded for arriving swiftly. I included that in my written receipt for General Herel,” the man finished. “Given your track record for rewards and punishments, I have no doubt the gold will arrive intact.”

“Shit,” Nannie said. “Bonus nothing, promote ’im.”

Alex nodded at that. “You’re right. You’re promoted, guardsman…?”

“Guardsman Greg Marsh, sire,” said the man. “I’m… related to Valeria Marsh. Uh, Three. You brought my family over to Brit. Everyone in our family. Even the real distant ones. We all know it’s because of Three.”

“Huh, good work then. Continue on,” Alex said.

Greg pulled his helmet back down and marched back the way he’d come.

“We’re done here,” Alex said, moving toward the exit. He was annoyed at the mention of Valeria. His failure. He wanted her at his side, and that wasn’t possible because of him.

It made him angry at himself.

“She’s ok,” Nannie said softly. “She’s sad, but she’s ok. And she has us to keep her company till ya fix it.”

“I failed,” Alex said bitterly.

“No, you didn’t,” Eleanor said, bracketing his left side. “No one thinks you did. Least of all, Three.”

Alex shook his head in disagreement.

Falling into a funk, he kept to himself the entire way out of the city. It wasn’t until he found himself atop his horse, staring down at a collective group of citizens from the city who were all staring back at him, that his mind seemed to turn back on.

“Citizens,” Alex said, projecting his voice as best he could. “Your leaders have declared war upon Queen Quinn of the Xer, and upon myself, Count Inferno of Brit.

“As her legal husband and ally, I’ve taken it upon myself to demonstrate the foolish idea of taking up arms against your neighbor, and that you should all wish that this were only a dream.”

Alex turned his head and looked at Tael.

“We’re the preparations made?”

“Yes, sire. The unlisted and engineers completed their task,” Tael said.

“Grand. Give the order,” Alex said, and Tael barked an order. Then Alex turned back to the crowd and cleared his throat. “As I’m an honorable man, I’m giving you back all your lives. Though I must commit to ending your ability to support your compatriots in this most foul action against the Xer.”

A bright light appeared in the middle of the city.

“I commend you all to seek refuge from those who put you into this war,” Alex said, shaking his head. “I wish you all good luck in your lives, and I hope you remember this moment. Hold your leaders responsible for doing this to you.”

Turning his horse, Alex began riding back the way his force had come from. Behind him, the special accelerant his unlisted regiment had prepared started to go up.

Then there was a muffled detonation.

Glancing over his shoulder, Alex watched as the entire city began to go up in flames.

“Grand,” Alex muttered, looking ahead again. “General Tael?”

“Sire,” said the man, coming up next to Alex.

“Get us on track for the next closest city,” Alex said. “We’ll need to hit as many as we can, as fast as we can. Before they can even think of responding.”

“The next closest is a half day’s ride, then there are three within an hour of each other,” Tael said. “If we take into account traveling back to Fis’Er… we should be able to hit another eight cities before their main force even knows what we’re doing.”

“Perfect. Tael, bring me up that little lord we found in the fort,” Alex said.

“Sire,” Tael said, moving off to give an order.

“Well, there it is,” Alex said with a dark laugh. “We’ll march on, taking horses, gold, and anyone we find in the fort. Then head back to Quinn. Maybe she’ll give me a medal.”

“I’ll give you a medal,” Nannie muttered.

“And I’ll give you both one,” Eleanor happily added.

Alex only laughed at that, since it was probably more annoying to Nannie than it was him. When he looked over, he found Nannie bright red, her mouth pressed into a tight line.

She was so adamantly against ever being with a woman that he felt bad for her. Somehow or another, Alex had ended up with several women in his employ who could do either.

Carla, Valeria, Eleanor—which was a surprise—and Rebekah.

Actually… Valeria might not be into women, just being used. Hm. I’ll have to ask her.

First… let’s talk to our new friend, find out who they are, and see if we can’t learn some new information.

Chapter 8

Alex pulled off his riding gloves, tucked them into his belt, and started up the stairs to the fort.

They’d arrived late in the morning, but they’d gotten back safely. Judging by the sun, it was perhaps only an hour or two before lunch.

“I’m gonna take a nap,” Nannie grumbled.

“I will as well,” Eleanor said, shaking her head with a suppressed yawn.

“Who’s gonna guard him then, huh?” Nannie asked.

“Ah… yes. Two isn’t here,” Eleanor said with a sigh. “Master… can you do me a favor?”

Alex grinned, looking over at Eleanor.

“I mean, I’d love to, but Five keeps saying no. No matter how good you two would look, one atop the other,” Alex said.

Nannie just huffed at that. Eleanor and Alex had been taking turns at bothering her about a three way.

Eleanor grinned tiredly at him and shook her head.

“Promise me you won’t leave the fort today? If you could promise me that, I could take a nap and so could Five. Please? For me?” Eleanor asked.

Alex had actually gotten some sleep in a lull. They’d stumbled across a wealth of horses and had to spend extra time getting them all ready.

She never asks for much.

“Sure,” Alex said, then stepped in to quickly kiss Eleanor. Then he patted her forearm, speaking softly for her ears alone. “Sleep well, Six. I promise to stay in the fort, but only because I worry for your health. You’re extremely important to me. Extremely important.”

Eleanor’s smile grew wider, and she nodded.

“Come, Five. We’re relieved for the time being,” Eleanor said as she marched off to a side entrance of the fort.

Nannie looked confused and just a bit worried as Eleanor led her off. She looked back at Alex twice, as if unsure about him being alright without her.

Waving at the big brute, Alex smiled and then ducked inside past the door guards.

Straight into the waiting arms of Riley.

Hugging him as tight as she could probably manage, Riley pressed her face into his neck.

“Welcome back, my love,” Riley murmured against his skin. “I have your bed ready, a nice lunch, and some tea. I already got a hold of Quinn and Katherine as well. They’re waiting for you in your study.”

Riley gave him a final extra squeeze and leaned back from him, smiling up at him. “Would you like to eat first, take a nap, or eat with them?”

Reaching up, she tentatively drew a finger along his lips.

“Or maybe let me take you to bed and give you something to ease your stress?” Riley asked.

“You’re getting lessons from Seven,” Alex said with a grin.

“A few.” Riley smiled up at him. “She did spend almost every day locked in a room with you.”

And studied me inside and out, apparently.

“Next time I’ll say yes. Right now, though, I do need to talk to Quinn,” Alex said. “Which means lunch with her.”

“Okay,” Riley said with a smile. She turned her head to several maids he hadn’t noticed off to one side. “Lunch with the queen, four places. I’ll serve. Go.”

The maids jumped to attention and scurried off.

“I have a mass of captives coming in. Can you handle them too, One?” Alex asked.

“Of course. I’ll have Four assist me once you’re done with her,” Riley said. “For now, I’ll get them settled. Nobility?”

“Yeah,” Alex said.

“Mmhmm,” Riley said. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Thanks,” Alex said, then turned and went off toward his study. Quinn had given it to him last time, and apparently it had remained his while he’d been away.

Walking in, he found Quinn and Katherine engaged in quiet conversation. Around them several maids were preparing a lunch and tea service.

Off to one side at the same table, Sylvia sat with her hands in her lap. The perfect noblewoman, waiting for someone else.

She was also the first person to notice him walking into the room. The smile she gave him was warm and for him alone, her beauty growing with such a simple expression.

He’d had a lot of fun with Sylvia lately. She enjoyed their game, and even more so she enjoyed being punished for breaking the rules. Though it seemed nothing compared with winning to her.

“Welcome home, Alex,” Sylvia purred.

Katherine and Quinn both froze, their heads turning in his direction.

Both women stood up and curtsied at him.

Must be the maids. They’re matching their public image to what they believe it to be. My vassals. Baronesses.

And Sylvia is… a Numbered. She is what she is. A single minor step below a wife.

“Ladies,” Alex said evenly. He walked over and took up the setting between Quinn and Sylvia.

Amusingly to him, Sylvia was on his right.

The Numbered favor the Numbered, and the Numberless are the Numberless.

“I’ve been receiving quite a few chests escorted by Brit soldiers in the last two days,” Quinn said. “Filled to the brim with gold, jewelry, and other things. So full that if you open one, you have to spend the time putting its contents back in. I take it your attack was victorious?”

“And then some.” Alex leaned back in his chair, letting out a slow breath. “My damn hips are sore. You’d think I’d be used to it by now.”

“My condolences to Six and Five. You don’t have to be so rough with us, you know. We’re all more than willing,” Sylvia said, giving him a wide and slow smile.

Alex shook his head with a grin. He wouldn’t respond to her bait, though. He’d managed to keep her punishments private so far, and that was his plan.

“We sacked and burned fourteen cities,” Alex said, turning back to Quinn.

Quinn opened her mouth and then closed it again, her head moving slightly. Then she took in a shuddering breath. “You… you razed fourteen cities.”

“Yes. Originally we were aiming for around eight, but no one was responding,” Alex said as Riley showed up at his side. She began to load his plate up with his lunch. Glancing up at the redhead, Alex gave her a smile and touched her hip gently. “Thank you, One.”

“Of course, Alex,” she murmured softly. With precise movements, his plate was filled, and it looked pretty even. She then made his tea the way he liked it without a word.

Moving to the others, she prepared their tea but did nothing for their food.

“Alex,” Quinn said, pressing a hand to her forehead. “I don’t think that was a good idea. When others hear of the massacre, they’ll just raise up more soldiers.”

“Massacre? No, no. Quinn, my lovely little queen, my pretty toy, I killed less than twenty civilians. And those were all foolish ones who attacked my soldiers.” Alex lifted up a small, crackerlike biscuit and took a bite. It was one of his favorites. Riley seemed to always have a cook on hand that could make it for him. “We rounded everyone up, took them out of the city, looted it, and then burned it. Fourteen times. I also took every noble family captive that was home. You have a very large number of prisoners coming.”

“They’ll all be safely secured in the dungeons,” Riley said with a smile, coming to stand beside Sylvia. She pulled a folded piece of paper from a pocket and laid it down in front of Sylvia. Then she leaned down and started whispering in the other woman’s ear.

“Good work, One,” Alex said, then turned back to Quinn. “There you have it. Oh, and I took every single horse I could find. Now you should have more horses than you know what to do with. You can consider them a marriage present from me to you, Queen Quinn, Baroness of Xer, and wife.”

Quinn let out a stilted laugh, then shook her head. “Okay. Okay… I understand. This is what you meant by hitting their weak points and avoiding their strength.”

“Right. Now they’ll have to move a considerable number of their soldiers to protect cities,” Alex said. “And if I think for even a second I can sack another, I will. Soon enough they’ll have no choice but to move from offense to defense.”

“Pity,” Katherine said. “You truly think they’ll move to defend them? It’d be rather convenient if they didn’t.”

“Honestly, it’s rather convenient that they will. I’ll know where they are and, after a single scouting report, I’ll know their numbers,” Alex said, picking up another biscuit. “Then I merely take enough of a force to grind them into the dirt with a numerical advantage. Move to attack the city, draw them out, flank, and overwhelm.”

“I can probably take two or three cities with that tactic before they wise up,” Alex said. “After that, cities will be too much of a hassle. But if I do it right, their numbers will be severely impacted having to cover so much.”

“Alex,” Sylvia said, getting his attention. “I had some people recreate the same strategies you employed previously. Poisoning and fouling every possible water source. I don’t think it will be as effective given the weather, but I felt it worth doing.”

“Good. Thanks, Four. What else did you do?” Alex asked with a grin. He knew Sylvia. She loved her rewards, and she went to extremes to get them.

Grinning back at him, she shrugged. “Some things… we’ll find out later if they pan out. Though if you must know, I put out contracts on the lives of their generals, bought up all the potable water, sold misinformation, and put a bounty on enemy officers that could be collected by anyone with proof of the rank.

“I also sent one of Coffin’s groups into the supply lane they’re using. Their orders were just to… have fun.”

Alex choked on the biscuit he was eating and lifted up his teacup to take a sip.

Coffin had been working for Valeria to recruit women just like her. Apparently, she’d been a priestess for a god who did not do their worshipers any favors. The god tended to drive them crazy.

Valeria and Coffin had worked out that in swearing to Alex on Leah, it snapped off their previous god’s oath.

There were several squads rolling up to Coffin made of priests and priestesses who wanted nothing more than to “be his knife.”

It was a mantra he’d often heard in dark spaces and quiet moments in his castle. He’d gotten used to it quickly and felt rather safe for it.

“I’m his knife,” grumbled a voice. It sounded like it was in the ceiling itself.

“Yes you are, Coffin. You need anything?” Alex asked, not bothering to look up.

Several seconds passed in silence. “No. I’m okay, Alex. I’m your knife. Your knife. Your knife will follow. She promised me. Mistress said it was okay.”

“Did she? Alright,” Alex said after a moment, figuring out what she meant. He shrugged. He had no reason to say no. He didn’t mind Coffin trailing him life to life. She was extremely useful. Not to mention that she was quiet and left him alone. She didn’t want anything more than that, either.

Katherine and Quinn were staring at him with wide eyes.

“It’s just Coffin. She’s my knife,” Alex said, which was followed by a high-pitched giggle from somewhere. Coffin apparently thought that was funny.

Sylvia and Riley looked somewhat perturbed. They shared a look that was full of confusion.

“What do we do next?” Katherine asked. “And can you explain it to me? I want to learn. As much as I can.”

Alex nodded as he chewed down the last biscuit. He regretted that it was the last, but he knew he did need to eat the rest of the items on his plate.

Riley had seemingly taken on the role of nutritionist for him. No matter how many times he asked for something, she just ignored him and served what she willed for him.

The only time he’d brought it up to Anna, she’d chastised him for questioning Riley’s dedication.

“Honestly, it’s just wait and see,” Alex said. “If they move to engage us directly, we’ll fall back slowly to one of a few battlefields I think would be an advantage. Which one we take depends on how fast they come at us.

“If they do nothing, I go take a few more cities.

“If perhaps they decide to reinforce all their cities as I mentioned earlier, I’ll go hit those.

“Beyond that, it’s largely a matter of figuring out what they want. We know their stated goal. Depose Quinn and take Xer to make it a true ‘plains land’ rather than an Imperial puppet.”

“To be fair, I was a puppet,” Quinn said.

“Were you? Did I impose anything on you? Did I tell you to do anything? Or did I give you a codex of laws and trade regulations and ask you to move to them in the next decade?” Alex said with some annoyance. “Because I’m pretty sure I did everything I could to grant you autonomy.”

Quinn grimaced and reached out, laying her hand atop his.

“I’m sorry, Alex. That came out wrong. You’re right. You did me no wrong. But I’m still just a concubine and forced vassal,” Quinn said. “I have a right to dislike my position.”

Thinking on that, Alex realized she wasn’t wrong. He was treating her more like a Numbered, but she wasn’t. She’d been brought under his thumb with a vengeance.

“That’s fair. We’ll talk about that after lunch.” Alex gestured at their plates. “Eat. We’ll not get such an easy meal in the future. I think we’ll be eating on the run soon enough.”

***

Riley slowly closed the doors to the study, leaving Alex and Quinn alone together.

“I really am sorry, Alex,” Quinn said immediately. “I could have—”

“Quinn,” Alex said, interrupting her.

“Yes?” asked the queen, looking somewhat disturbed.

“Do you hate me?” Alex asked.

Quinn blinked twice, her lips pressing together hard.

“No. I don’t,” she said finally. “I don’t. I resent you a bit… but… not much. Your price felt horribly steep when I signed myself away, but so far you’ve done nothing too terrible to me.

“Even the sex is actually rather fun. Though I really didn’t care for the carriage much.”

“Sorry, sorry. No more tight spaces. You just… looked really good and it kinda lit my fire. The idea of mounting the queen of the Xer right then and there in front of my Numbered,” Alex said with a grin, being completely honest.

Quinn quirked a brow at that, then laughed softly, putting her elbow down on the table and watching him. “Consider me flattered. I didn’t like it enough to do it again, though. Okay?”

“Got it. Never again in front of others, no more tight spaces, unless you give permission,” Alex said. Then he decided to take a risk. Anna had told him she wanted Quinn. To make that happen, he’d have to give her the ability to become more than a “Numberless” in the eyes of his people. “And while we’re at it… I free you from all your oaths to me. Even vassalage.”

The crack of the oath breaking was loud in his ears.

Staring at him, Quinn didn’t move. She didn’t speak.

As far as he could tell, she wasn’t even breathing.

“What do you want?” Quinn asked, nothing about her outward appearance having changed.

“Beg your pardon?” Alex asked.

“What do you want, Alex?” Quinn repeated. “You went through all the trouble to take me and make me yours. You took my virginity, likely put a child in me, and made me Queen.

“You brought all your soldiers south, because I asked you to. I watched your soldiers setting exactly half of the gold aside and then taking it down to my own treasury.

“You’ve put a lot of time and effort into me with my education and your expectations. Then you just free me out of nowhere.”

Quinn tilted her head to the side ever so slightly. “So what is it you want that you couldn’t just take? It certainly isn’t just having me in your bed. You’ve got beauties aplenty around you, so it isn’t my charms.”

Smirking at the young woman, Alex held up his hands.

“Maybe I just want your love and hand in marriage, as an equal,” Alex said.

“Which you couldn’t do if I was a Numberless. Your Numbered would never respect that,” Quinn murmured. “But if I’m a lesser wife, subservient to Anna, they’d be fine with it. Especially if I prove my worth at the same time.

“Is that it? You want me as a wife as I requested, and you’re giving me the chance to prove I can be one?”

Alex laughed at that and shrugged.

“More or less,” he said. “What’s your play then? Which way are you going to go? You could easily tell me to leave. If you kicked me out, blamed everything on me, I’m sure your neighbors would forgive you. Especially if you were able to claim you took back half the gold I stole.”

“Thought about that just now,” Quinn said. “Thought about a lot of things. But in the end of that line of thinking, I realized that… you’ve given me far more than you’ve taken from me.

“My nation prospers in a drought. My economy is booming. My people are buying luxuries they never thought available to them, at reasonable prices. I can make deals with other members in the empire with little more than mentioning my deals with you. Bandits almost do not trouble my roads at all. Primarily because of how many Brit, Ridge, and Tilly patrols come down this way from the border.

“No. I’ll not make the mistake your Holly Lin made. I’ve spoken with Katherine at length of her family’s failure.”

Quinn nodded decisively.

“I’ll be your wife as I wanted. Your baroness, and Queen of the Xer,” Quinn said. “Let’s hope I get pregnant quickly. I don’t want to be too far behind the others.

“Now… any other surprises for me, Alex?”

“Not that I’m aware of,” Alex said.

“Are Katherine and Alanna going to end up in Anna’s thrall with me, Regina, and Mary?” Quinn asked.

“Pretty sure of it. She told me about her plans for them when she mentioned her plans for you,” Alex said.

Quinn nodded at that. She seemed unsurprised.

Alex found that he expected that. Anna seemed to want to collect interesting women for her wives and present them to Alex, and she tended to tell them about it.

“Fine. Get up on the table then,” Quinn said. “I’m going to mount you as your wife, Baroness, and Queen of the Xer.”

Standing up, she quickly started unbuttoning her blouse.

He hadn’t planned on it, but when she put it like that, he found he was definitely interested.

More than interested.

Chapter 9

“They’re still matching us,” Dave said, riding up next to Alex. His command group was the furthest from the front line, and the entire Brit army was slowly trudging back toward the pre-fortified positions.

The engineers had been working hastily to improve the land with natural-looking defenses. Ones that looked more like part of the land, even if they were actually man-made.

Alex didn’t want to even give the enemy a whiff of a planned defense. It would make them second guess what he hoped they’d do.

Which was believe in the power of their cavalry and run his army down. Just as they’d always done with every imperial army that came down into the Wilds.

Alex hoped they would believe his victory over Quinn’s uncle was a fluke and that he’d beaten them through his tactics.

“Fine,” Alex said. “We’ll take the next position and hunker down. Like a tired and broken Imperial army facing their fate. Get the long spears deployed.”

Without needing to be told, Tael spun his horse around and charged off, forgetting to even salute.

“I like him,” Dan said as the newest general rode off in a mad dash. “He’s learning quickly.”

“Nobility might be gifted by the heavens upon a chosen few,” Alex said. “However, intelligence, talent, and ability are the purview of anyone.”

“Sire, are you saying a commoner could outwit a king?” Drew asked.

“I’m saying a prostitute with no teeth could outwit a king. That anyone anywhere could be your match, and then some,” Alex said. “To believe I’m some gifted mantlepiece of humanity because I slid out of my mother’s noble nethers is absolutely insipid.

“Look no further than whom I associate with. Bandits, murderers, assassins, gambling ring leaders, mercenary commanders, and commoners.”

When no one responded, Alex looked around. He was surrounded by his generals and the Numbered who had come with him.

“Tell me I’m wrong. Tell me any of you feel that one of the others shouldn’t be here,” Alex said. “Explain to me how any of you are lesser than the others. Not one of you would be on a battlefield in the position you’re in if I ascribed to the idea that nobility was actually noble.”

No one responded.

Alex gave up and looked ahead again.

He had nothing further to add. His plan was to instill a willingness to adapt, overcome, and believe that they could become whatever they wished.

He would teach his population, even as he led them.

A monarchy wasn’t inherently evil, nor was a democratic system perfectly good.

The citizens of Brit would be educated, able, and forward thinking. Even if he had to drag them forward by their ears. His children would have the same expected of them.

In fact, we’ll see if Leah is willing to play arbiter. If a great-grandson of mine decides he wants to start killing innocents, he can answer to her.

I accept.

Alex rode on, feeling a mental checkbox being filled.

It was another hour before they managed to set up camp, get everyone situated, and hand out the long spears.

They were very simple things. Mass produced, easy to replace, and damned awful for cavalry to run into.

Standing at the top of the small rise, Alex felt like this was more than doable. Every single soldier in that infantry line had four spears at their feet.

The crossbow women and archers were all massed up behind and enclosed by that infantry line.

The mounted-infantry, heavy cavalry, and engineers were all held rather far back in the reserve. They wouldn’t be very useful in this engagement, more likely to become casualties than anything else.

Right now, the whole of Alex’s world was this almost invisible incline. The sides of it were roughly disguised shale that slipped magnificently the moment anyone tried to get up on it.

The enemy had only one approach, and they wouldn’t even know it was a lethal one till it was too late.

“This seems extremely well prepared,” Katherine said, standing directly to his right. “And where’s Quinn?”

“It’s prepared alright. We’ve taken the time to make this whole thing look natural. We’re going to kill thousands here.

“As for my dear wife, she’s off with her cavalry and my own light cavalry. They’ll be looking for a chance to flank the enemy command unit from the rear,” Alex explained. “Or when they retreat. She has a considerable force. I think it’s likely her attack may prove to be more lethal than ours.”

“Your wife,” Katherine repeated.

“Yes. Quinn accepted my formal proposal,” Alex said. With a glance at Katherine, he stepped closer to her and wrapped an arm around her middle, pulling her up to his side. “Don’t you worry, my precious little lady Lin. I’ll add you to my collection soon enough. After I’ve turned you inside out and embarrassed you completely. Maybe I’ll mount you in front of your whole family.

“And don’t think for a second you could ever out-play me with Anna. If I told her to hold your head down on my shaft till you choked to death on it, she would.”

Grinning, he looked down at Katherine’s upturned face.

She was smiling in return at him.

“Maybe so, but she’d be rather upset with you afterward. And I’m betting you’re more likely to fear making her sad than winning against me,” Katherine said. “Besides, maybe I want you to take me in front of my family. Would get them off my ass for once in my life if they saw you riding it instead of them.”

Alex chuckled at that and looked ahead to his forces again. They were ready. Arranged and waiting for the army of cavalry that was heading their way.

Then he looked to his rear toward his command unit.

Eleanor and Nannie were with him as his personal bodyguards today. Riley and Sylvia were with the reserves, just in case something happened.

Nannie was wearing an armored breastplate and chain mail, as well as a plate-mail waist protector that was tied into the breastplate. It was a surprising change to see her armored as such.

She was also wielding a massive two-handed sword, with her short swords belted at her waist.

“What?” asked the big brute of a woman, meeting Alex’s eyes.

“Nothing,” Alex said. “You look really good like that. Rather knightly. Think I could talk the big pretty knight into my bed tonight?”

Nannie wrinkled her nose, but she smiled at him all the same. “Yeh. You could.”

“Oh? Maybe if I promised to give the big pretty knight a back rub first? Would that do it?” Alex asked. He’d rather flirt with his Numbered right now than wait anxiously for the approaching enemy army.

“Definitely,” Nannie said quickly. “And, uh… that… that thing you do with my fingers and toes?”

“Sure,” Alex said with a grin. Nannie seemed to have problems with the joints in her hands and feet. He’d found that if he held her fingers or toes against the weight of her arms or legs and shook them gently, they often popped and seemed to give her some relief.

“Can I come?” Eleanor asked.

Nannie immediately turned red, shaking her head frantically.

“No. Not into women, no matter how pretty you are,” Nannie said.

“I think we’ve given Five enough troubles over a three way, Six. Let’s leave her be. Besides, I have other plans for you, remember?” Alex asked.

Eleanor nodded quickly, her face only visible partially through her open visor.

“They’re coming,” Katherine said.

Feeling the anxiety building up frantically at her words, Alex looked ahead.

He’d been trying not to think about this moment. Trying to distance himself from it.

This would be the first touch of real combat, which would set the pace and tone for the rest of the campaign.

“I know I should be here. At your side. To learn and watch. But I think I want to throw up,” Katherine said.

“’S okay,” Nannie grumbled, directly next to Katherine now. “I threw up the first time. Normal.”

“Very true,” Eleanor said. “I threw up in my helmet the first time I killed a man.”

Katherine looked from Nannie to Eleanor, clearly feeling the change in their attitude towards her.

“Anna probably sent a letter telling them she plans on turning you into a wife,” Alex said. “You’re still just a Numberless, but if Anna thinks you’re worth more, they’re probably willing to look at it differently, too.”

Nannie blew a raspberry at that, but she nodded. “The mistress is never wrong.”

“Never,” Eleanor added.

The roll and thunder of thousands upon thousands of heavy cavalry was overwhelming at this point. The enemy was upon his people.

The archers and crossbow soldiers were firing nonstop at the enemy. It was almost impossible for them to miss at this point.

As one, the entirety of his infantry knelt down and picked up the first of their spears. They braced them against the ground and lifted the tips up in front of them.

Each was something akin to twenty feet long. Which meant there were ranks far in the back that had their spear tips up in front.

The lead cavalry couldn’t change direction, and those going around to flank Alex’s sides found that they couldn’t make it up the hill at all.

Horses balked, riders were dumped out of their saddles, and hundreds more impaled themselves on the spears.

In seconds, the front line was an absolute mess of twisted horses and riders. Those behind them hit that wall of horse flesh and broken bodies, and then they hit the spear points.

As spears broke or shattered, the infantry picked up others.

The ranged troops were burning through their ammunition as fast as they could.

Arrows sailed constantly into that mass of cavalry.

Though the crossbow soldiers, the women of Brit who had volunteered for this moment, were being picky with their shots. They fired within seconds of lifting their crossbows to their shoulders, but they were clearly aiming for people with “fancy hats” as Alex would call it.

“Kill enough officers, and the enemy loses their cohesion,” Alex said aloud. “See all those people with wolf skulls attached to their helmets? They look like officers. The crossbow troopers are picking them out specifically.”

“Is that why you changed your uniforms? All your soldiers look the same, except for the designations on their shoulder,” Katherine said.

“Yeah. That’s pretty much it,” Alex said, looking behind him.

The cavalry that couldn’t flank his sides had moved around to the rear, finding that the hill Alex’s forces were atop of was much more visible on this side.

It was also lined with stakes and barricades built into the land. There would be no attack from the rear at all.

Alex had left himself with no way out from here. There would be no escaping this hilltop if things went badly.

But Quinn was available if needed, as was the rest of his reserve.

Looking ahead again, Alex watched as the entire charge came to a full stop.

The front line of his soldiers had ditched their long spears and were now working with their short spears, which were much more suitable for fighting horsemen with than swords.

“Looks like the new spear is working,” Eleanor said.

“Never had any doubt,” Alex said. “The blade didn’t have to be huge, just sharp and hard. Punch right through the armor.”

Several deep drumbeats sounded in the distance.

“Think the horse fuckers are done for the day?” Nannie asked.

“I would be,” Alex said. Then he pointed at the mad scrum that was the battle. “It’ll be hard enough for them to disengage. No matter how well trained their horses are, that’s going to be a nightmare to get away from.”

“It hasn’t even been an hour,” Eleanor said.

“No. It hasn’t. Which means their leader isn’t terrible. Nor did we see their light cavalry,” Alex said. “He or she was overconfident.”

“She?” Katherine asked.

“Weren’t you listening to me earlier? Man, woman, whatever. Doesn’t matter. Or did you not notice those very scary-looking women right there?” Alex said, pointing to the crossbow soldiers. “They’re fighting no differently than the men. If anything, they did far more work than anyone else by picking off officers.”

“Pick up your brain, Numberless,” Nannie hissed. “Or even Anna will get rid of you.”

“I-I-yes. Yes, you’re right. I’m learning as fast as I can, Five. I swear it,” Katherine said.

Nannie gave her an odd look but didn’t reply.

Alex wasn’t going to step in. If Katherine was going to earn her place, she’d have to do it on her own.

Slowly, like oil starting to separate from water, the two forces broke free of one another. The enemy didn’t bother trying to retrieve their wounded or dead if they weren’t directly in their path.

Being anywhere within bow or crossbow shooting ranges made you a target.

“How’d we do?” Katherine asked hesitantly.

“Didn’t kill half as many as I wanted,” Alex said. “But nor did we lose many soldiers. Unfortunately, their leader isn’t a complete idiot.

“It’s a victory. But it does mean we’ll have to change our tactics. They’ll lead with their light cavalry next time probably, to try and soften us up. And I’d honestly rather not get into a fight like that.”

“Okay… what does that mean then?” Katherine asked.

“Means I’m going to take the fight to them in a way they don’t want or expect. We’ll make a camp here, make it look like we plan to remain. Then go attack a mustering or depot city nearby. Maybe torch a garrison, too,” Alex said. “Whatever we can do to keep them from playing their own battle plans.”

A long single note from a horn sounded in the distance.

“That’d be Quinn,” Alex said. “Sounds like she found the flank attack she wanted. With any luck, she’ll send them tumbling back even farther.

“Six, use your horn to signal a clear and secure. We’re done here. Let’s go wait at camp for Quinn.”

***

Sitting in his command tent, Alex waited as patiently as he was able to. There wasn’t much to do, and the reports were still being filled in for the results of the battle.

Riley had diligently helped ease his burdens already with her pretty mouth after shooing everyone out of the room.

Apparently, after the last time, she was afraid Alex would turn to someone else in the middle of her ministrations.

The lovely redhead was standing over his shoulder now, one hand on his back.

Sylvia walked in without announcing herself and set herself down in a chair facing Alex. Then she gave him a wide smile.

“I have the current reports ready for you. I imagine there will be some minor changes after this point, but I’m confident those changes will not impact the overall picture. Shall I report it as it stands, Alex?” she asked.

“Please do,” Alex said with a grin.

“We’ll start with the more interesting pieces.” Sylvia cleared her throat, then lifted one leg and slipped it over the other, getting comfortable. To Alex, it looked like she was getting herself ready for a victory and demanding a reward.

“The contract I put out on their generals and officers has… been collected by a good number of people,” Sylvia said. “The crossbow regiment claimed over fifty by themselves. Hard to argue with their count when their kills had crossbow bolts in them.

“The remaining count was around eighty bounties spread out through the rest of the army. I’ve already authorized payment on all of them in your name.”

Chuckling, Alex nodded. “Good. And good job putting the bounty out. I appreciate you handling that.”

“Of course, Alex,” Sylvia said, smoothing out a wrinkle in her dress. “Next, my water-fouling tactic worked, but it was handled rather quickly. They’re having to spend resources and time cleaning their water, but they’re managing it. I have a recurring contract on that. The more they have to clean their water, the better.

“I haven’t heard from the squad I sent down into their supply lane, but I imagine they’re doing their job. They’re rather proficient.”

“Good. Good. Be sure to change your tactics a bit. When they’re focused on their water, hit their food,” Alex said.

“Already in progress. It’s a much slower and less direct attack. They’re putting dead rats at the back in food storage areas and at the bottom of silos.” Sylvia gave him a wide, teeth-baring grin. “Among other tactics.”

“Mmm. Four, if you give me anything else, I’m going to have to reward you,” Alex said.

“Then prepare to reward me, Alex, and make sure it’s a good one. Because I have the preliminary report for Quinn’s attack as well. She’s still an hour or two out, but I sent a few of my people out to watch and come back with information.

“Quinn’s forces engaged the command group, then hit the reserve forces as the main body rode back. In her command group attack, she stole everything the general and her aides had left behind, captured the general’s dogs, and burnt down her tent.”

Alex couldn’t help himself; he was nodding along with Sylvia’s report as she spoke.

Quinn was apparently doing exactly what he would do.

“After that, she turned her forces to the reserve, which were unmounted light cavalry. They were waiting for orders to engage,” Sylvia said. “She rode them down in a single pass, then broke away rather than risk being engaged by the main force. Her losses were less than even ours, and she looks to have killed seven or eight thousand in total.

“Added to our own kill count, roughly six thousand, we have a fourteen-thousand marker on the number of soldiers we know are killed in action for their side. The number of wounded we captured was an additional five thousand. Bringing our total number of enemy combatants removed to nineteen thousand.”

Alex sighed with a smile and leaned to one side, putting his elbow on the desk he was sitting next to.

“I think you should reward her immediately,” Riley said. “Even I’m impressed.”

Sylvia pointed at Riley with a finger and nodded at Alex. “You should listen to One.”

“Mm. Later. It’ll be a good one, I promise. And I have a question for both of you,” Alex said. “I’m considering splitting Six with one of your duos. Either One and Seven or Three and Four. Who wants it?”

“Oh,” Sylvia said, then looked at Riley. “I think it’d be better for Three and I. We’d play better with one another and Six at the same time.”

“As much as I don’t want to agree, I do. If you’re looking for more interaction, that’s the better selection,” Riley said. “I’m not really into women, but sharing you with Seven, ah… helps… me.”

“Alright then,” Alex said, looking back at the tent flaps. He had another two hours to wait for Quinn.

He was determined to hear her report.

Chapter 10

Alex closed the door to Quinn’s room as quietly as possible.

When the lock clicked into place, it was barely audible at all.

Grinning to himself, Alex looked up and found only Quinn’s personal guard outside her door. Nannie and Eleanor weren’t far away, sitting at a table playing cards.

Good. They have a professional respect for one another.

Turning to the closest guard, Alex gave the man a smile.

“She’s asleep. I’d say plan for her morning to be normal,” Alex said.

The helmeted head nodded and said nothing.

Alex had no doubt that Quinn’s people were still unsure about the count who was bedding their queen. Not to mention the rapidly spreading rumor that the two were already married.

Kinda glad I sent that messenger back to Anna asking her to get a marriage contract put together for Quinn and Katherine.

As he walked down the hall toward his two bodyguards, Alex watched them.

Eleanor and Nannie looked… happy. They were talking as they played some card game that involved keeping score.

Walking up behind Eleanor, Alex laid his hands on her shoulders and leaned over the top of her.

“Which of you knights is winning?” he asked.

Eleanor looked up at him and gave him a warm smile.

“She is. She’s crushing me with little in the way of mercy,” Eleanor said, looking back at Nannie.

“Not a knight,” Nannie grumbled.

“Then I’ll make you one. Maybe give your mam a simple landed-gentry title so you can make the claim easier,” Alex said. “And before you complain, I want you to be a knight for me, Five. You don’t have to wear the full suit Eleanor does, but it would ease my heart to see you moving around in more armor. Like the other day. And if you think I’m picking on you, I’m going to make Two do the same. But she’ll just do what I tell her without arguing.”

Nannie’s face screwed up into a sour-looking smirk.

“I’m pretty sure I love you more than that big nasty cunt does, but she doesn’t like fighting with you,” Nannie said. “I kinda do. Helps me realize you actually value me when you consider my opinion.”

“Huh… not a bad way to look at it. Well, this time I’m going to force it. Not going to let you fight, no matter how much fun it is to watch you struggle and then give in,” Alex said. “You can learn to be a knight, or I’ll make you sleep with me and Six, Three, or Seven. A three way. Whether you like it or not. The armor we can talk about, though, because that’s different.

“Your choice.”

Nannie’s eyes moved up and she glared hotly at him.

“Really? That’s how it’s gonna be?” she asked.

“Yes, because I love you. I want you in armor. Just like this one.” Alex reached around to pat Eleanor on the upper part of her chest. “You can decide by tomorrow. I think I’m going to go lie down and see if I can’t turn my brain off.”

“Shall I join you, Alex?” Eleanor asked. There was a keen edge to her question.

“Yes, you shall. But I want you to go find Katherine first,” Alex said, coming to a decision. His hand wandered down Eleanor’s chest to lightly caress her for a second. “Alright. Finish the hand and catch up.”

Alex stood up and started walking away. His own room was just at the end of the hall, within viewing distance from where Eleanor and Nannie sat.

Opening the door to his room, he slipped inside and then let out a sigh.

Quinn had been very open to having wild sex as soon as she’d gotten back to Fis’Er. Except she’d also been rather dirty and covered in someone else’s blood.

Her attack had gone exactly as Sylvia had said, a smashing success. The poor queen had also been beyond drained after Alex spent some time just spoiling her.

He’d stripped her, washed her down personally, and then gotten her fed.

Even as she’d talked about wanting to have sex, she’d passed out on her couch.

I can cheer the hell up though, can’t I? Eleanor or Katherine will be here momentarily, and that’ll be a great little romp.

And later tonight, I can drop in on Sylvia and give her that reward.

Moving forward again, Alex started heading for his desk. He needed to write up a dispatch to Anna with the final tally for the day. She’d share it with Regina, Mary, and Alanna.

It didn’t feel like much longer than a handful of minutes before his door opened.

Eleanor and Katherine walked in, the former shutting the door behind them.

“Good evening, Alex,” Katherine said, coming over to where he was working. “Six tells me you’re going to use the two of us tonight?”

Alex nodded at that.

“Punishment for you, as you’ll remember, reward for Six. She’s my lovely knight, and she has needs just as I do,” Alex said, writing away. “Six, go ahead and peel Katherine out of her clothes, then strip yourself. We’re going to have a fun little three way.”

“Ah, I can—oh! That wor—hey, don’t pull so hard,” Katherine said. The sound of rustling clothes was loud in his ears as Eleanor took his words to heart and stripped Katherine. “Oh, for crying out loud, Six, stop it. I can take those off. You start working on yourself.”

Shaking his head with a grin, Alex finished up his letter and left it to air dry. He didn’t have to rush it.

Is she that broken, Leah?

More than any of your Numbered. Perhaps even as much as Coffin. She’s been hiding her desperate need for you to control her.

She’s rather stoic after all.

Take comfort in that you’ve made her aware of it, and she’s probably as redeemed as you can make her.

Turning to the bed, he found Eleanor kneeling in the middle of it. Naked, eyes locked on him, and clearly ready and waiting.

Katherine was lying down in the bed, snuggled up under the covers. Her eyes were also on him.

“Is there any way I can… barter… my way out of this?” Katherine asked. “I’d really like to keep my maidenhead till we’re married. I’d be willing to… do anything else. I could use my mouth, or… or… uhm… the… other… hole… down there.”

I think she just offered anal.

“I’ll pass on the latter option for the time being,” Alex said as he started to undress. “We’ll see about your maidenhead. I might be willing to make a deal on it.”

“What kind of deal would you consider?” Katherine asked, pulling the covers up to her chin instead of her shoulders.

Alex shucked off his shirt and stepped out of his pants.

“Maybe have you servicing me with your mouth every day for lunch,” Alex said. “Or something else. Not sure. How much is your maidenhead worth to you?”

“A lot,” Katherine said, her tone dropping. “It’s all I have to barter with. Especially given the previous instructions I’m living under.”

Ah. I suppose that makes sense.

She’s doing her best to adhere to my ruling.

Moving over to the bed, he sat down on the edge.

“Master,” Eleanor breathed huskily, moving up to his side. “Tell me what to do. Instruct me. Give me more orders.”

The lovely knight was practically perched on his shoulder, her face pressed to the side of his.

“Please tell me what to do. Please,” Eleanor begged. “I’ve been so good. So loyal. I did everything on my own today. Everything. I wish you would have told me what to do, though. Tell me now? Tell me?”

Damn. Her dependency is way worse than I thought.

“Get down off the bed, get on your knees, and start servicing me,” Alex said.

“Thank you,” Eleanor said, quickly getting off the bed and onto her knees. In seconds, she was hilt deep as her lips strained against him to get more down her throat.

Eleanor seemed to have almost no gag reflex. Only Rebekah could do better.

“That’s lovely, Six. Just keep working me while I talk to our third member,” Alex said, looking at Katherine. He rested one hand on top of Eleanor’s head as she suckled at him. “Well? What are you willing to barter? I want your maidenhead. You want to keep it.”

“Uhm, as I said, you could have the other… other hole… or my mouth or… whatever else I can do?” Katherine said.

“Pass on anal for now, as I said. Maybe another time,” Alex said, smoothing Eleanor’s hair back as she sucked and worked at him. “As for your mouth, I get a lot of head, as you can see. Not sure you’d be better than any of them.

“Anything else?”

“Alex… I want to keep my maidenhead. Please?” Katherine asked. “I’ll do a lot to keep it, but I don’t know what to offer. Help me?”

Sighing, Alex nodded his head once.

Whatever. We’ll turn her into Holly two-point-oh. It’ll be a middle ground—punish her and keep her happy, I guess.

“Alright. Fine. You’re going to play a role for me. Bed-warmer, toy, and cleaner. You’ll be in my bed every night. I’m going to use all of you except your maidenhead, use you on my partner, your rear end, your mouth, and you’re going to work hard at cleaning up whoever I’m with and me afterward or even before,” Alex said. “So if I pack Six here to the brim, you’ll spend a while cleaning her out with your tongue. And you have to eat everything you get, of course.

“On top of that, you’ll be swearing on Leah to work as hard as you can. With every single order I give. That’s the price of your maidenhead. Because I really want it.”

Katherine blanched at that, her eyes widening.

Eleanor groaned, pushing her head down into his lap, and swallowed hard on his shaft, her throat tightening around him.

Realizing she wanted reassurance and direction, Alex turned to look down at her. She was gazing up at him with wide, needy eyes.

“You’re doing really well, Six. Really well. Move a little faster, and move your tongue more,” Alex said, his fingers curling into her hair.

She smiled around him and did exactly as he instructed. Having been told what to do.

“Okay… if I can keep my maidenhead intact… okay. I can do that. I swear it on Leah,” Katherine said.

“You sure? I’m going to use you. A lot of you. From top to bottom, all of you. Everything but your maidenhead,” Alex said, making sure she understood.

“I understand and will offer it all up again, every night, I swear it all to Leah,” Katherine murmured.

“Alright. Get out of the bed, Katherine. Six, go get on your back,” Alex said.

Eleanor came off him fast with a line of spit trailing from her lower lip to his tip. She crawled up into the bed and lay down in the spot Katherine had just vacated.

Turning around, Alex got up into the middle of the bed. Katherine was kneeling nearby, naked, waiting.

She was beautiful, her breasts and hips full and wide, with a very narrow waist.

“Goodness, Katherine, you’re beautiful,” Alex said, eying her.

“Thank you. I appreciate your compliment,” Katherine said, looking down and to the side.

Reaching out, Alex laid a hand behind her head and pulled her in close, kissing her deeply.

Freezing up, Katherine didn’t respond. She just knelt there.

Alex pushed his tongue into her mouth and briefly considered just mounting her anyways.

Katherine finally responded, her tongue hesitantly moving along his.

Breaking the kiss, Alex sighed and patted Katherine on the rear.

“Alright, go make out with Six while I plumb her depths,” Alex said, moving to get between Eleanor’s thighs.

Katherine immediately went over to an eager-looking Eleanor, bent down, and began kissing her.

Eleanor’s arm came up and wrapped around Katherine’s shoulders, pulling her down into herself. It was very evident Eleanor had her tongue in the smaller woman’s mouth.

Grinning, Alex pushed his tip to Eleanor and then entered her with a single stroke.

Moaning at the sudden entry, Eleanor actually quivered.

Grabbing hold of the knight’s hips, Alex began to thrust in and out of her fast and hard. He found a good rhythm quickly and just worked at pounding Eleanor to dust.

Reaching out with his right hand, he slipped a hand up behind Katherine’s rear end. Using his fingers, he began to lightly play with and caress her entry.

Katherine went stiff at the touch, still kissing Eleanor in a way that looked breathtaking to Alex.

He slid his fingers into Katherine and began to toy with her lips and wet insides, as well as the solid little pearl that was peeking out of its hood. He didn’t go any deeper, though. He was abiding by the agreement.

Katherine slowly relaxed and began to push back into his hand, even as she was tongued to death by Eleanor.

Thrusting down hard into the knight, Alex started to feel like he was really close. He held tighter to Eleanor’s hips and pushed down on her as he brought his hips up. Slamming into her like his life depended on it.

“I hate to break you two up,” Alex said as he continued to pump hard and fast into Eleanor. “But I need Katherine’s mouth down here.”

Eleanor practically shoved Katherine away, so quick was she to listen to Alex’s request.

“Get down there,” Eleanor said.

Katherine looked lost, her eyes clouded, clearly enjoying what was being done to her.

Pulling his hand free of her back end, Alex reached up and snagged Katherine by the head. He guided her down towards Eleanor’s privates, and the knight lifted a leg and rested it on Katherine’s back as she ducked under it.

“Open your mouth and be ready,” Alex said to Katherine.

Easing Katherine’s head down to rest atop Eleanor’s dripping privates, Alex started furiously thrusting into Eleanor again.

Katherine watched from an inch away as Alex took Eleanor with her mouth wide open.

As she moaned hard and rolled her hips, it was obvious Eleanor had long since had her orgasm and was riding out the last waves of it.

Hitting his climax, Alex thrust to the hilt inside Eleanor and came. Burrowing hard into her, Alex filled her as deeply as he could. He wanted to make Katherine work for her maidenhead.

Then he pulled back and stuffed himself into Katherine’s mouth when it felt like he had a single spurt or two left. Dumping what he had left into her.

Groaning, Alex pushed himself down her throat and held her head there. “That’s right—clean, suck, and swallow.”

After coughing once, Katherine began to swallow, her body shuddering as she forced herself to do what he told her.

With a sigh, Alex pulled back, giving Katherine some room to work.

She immediately began to move her head up and down along his length, sucking hard at him. She had absolutely no ability, and it felt almost like too much friction, but she was trying.

After a minute, Alex patted her on the shoulder.

“Good job, I’m spent,” he said, gently pulling himself out of her mouth. “Start eating Six. Try hard to get out as much as you can. Six, make sure she’s diligent.”

Sighing, and feeling much better, Alex collapsed into his bed next to Eleanor.

Looking over, he found Riley watching. She was dressed in a night shirt and was sitting at his desk.

“Hey One,” Alex said, waving a hand at her. “That letter is for Anna. Could you send it in the morning?”

Riley nodded, the bell on her tag chiming softly. “Of course, my love.”

“Want to sleep in my bed tonight, One? Gonna be a bit packed, but it’ll be warm,” Alex offered.

“Yes, Alex, I would,” Riley said with a bright smile. She immediately came over and got into the bed, snuggling up to his side. Putting him between her and Eleanor.

Wrapping an arm around Riley, he turned to watch Katherine.

She was head down in Eleanor, her mouth wedged in tight and her eyes closed.

“When you’re done there,” Alex said. “You can come warm up One here. I think I’ll play with her next. Then you can clean us all up when I’m done.”

He was going to abuse Katherine mercilessly.

If she wanted to keep her maidenhead, he was going to make it costly.

Katherine nodded her head and lifted it up for a second.

She met his eyes and gave him a strange, coy smile.

“Yes, dear,” she said, sticky seed dripping from her chin. “I look forward to it.”

***

Sylvia was lying naked in the middle of his bed, with Katherine between her thighs doing her “job” as she’d come to call it.

Alex had made a point of bedding the Numbered who were with him repeatedly over the last day and a half. Katherine was ever and always present now wherever he went, and she didn’t need instruction anymore on what was expected of her.

The only one who escaped the treatment was Nannie. She was so averse to the idea of it, he wasn’t going to force it on her.

“I th-think it’s a trap. It’s a supply depot we’d never heard of until now, and it isn’t defended enough,” Sylvia said, shuddering. Her hands were on Katherine’s head. He’d spent some time working Sylvia over as her reward. She’d been especially sensitive and lost in that strange headspace she ended up in when he dominated her.

“Yeah?” Alex asked, lying next to her as he watched Katherine.

“I do. It was too cheap, the information too clear,” Sylvia said, and then she moaned softly. “A-and it’s clearly something we’d want to attack and hit. Everything lines up for it to be too easy.”

Alex thought on that.

Katherine was watching him watch her. He’d been concerned he was twisting her up a bit too much, but she seemed to be enjoying her role now.

Lifting her head up, Katherine cleared her throat.

“It does sound like a trap, dear,” she said. “From everything you’ve said, this feels more like them playing into the tactics you’ve already demonstrated. Though this isn’t the first one, is it? It seems to be the enemy’s preferred tactic.”

“Fair point,” Alex said. “Come over here and clean me a bit more, Katherine. Four looks like she needs a break.”

Sylvia nodded rapidly. “Yes, please. It actually feels sore. It’s just too much for me.”

Katherine made a humming noise and started to slide over.

“You’re just making me do all this so I’ll give up my maidenhead,” Katherine said, reaching up to cup his semi-erect length.

“I am. Willing to give it up yet?” Alex asked, reaching down and smoothing her hair back from her brow.

“No. This… isn’t half bad, actually. Other than my jaw getting rather sore at first, it’s workable,” she said. “I’ll get through it, and you’ll lose.”

Then she leaned in and simply slipped his length into her mouth, bobbing slowly up and down.

She made a light questioning noise as if to say “See?” as she closed her lips tight around him. Watching him with a smile.

Hm. I’m not sure if she’s acting or it’s really not that big a deal to her.

Starting to remind me a bit of Rebekah.

“Alright, so we’re agreed. It’s a trap, but we need to go into it anyways,” Alex said. “The question becomes: how do we spring their trap and make them pay for it? Pay for it and take as much as we can from them.”

Sylvia had the back of her arm draped over her eyes. She was quick to get her rewards and fast to offer herself up, but she always seemed beyond spent after a good go.

“I’ll work on it. I think I could put out some false information that could be sold back to our enemy,” she said.

“That’d be ideal. Sell them information about the makeup of our force. That way they bring some heavy soldiers out that way. Then I’ll just give the mission to Quinn and Dan. Tell them not to engage at all but hit a different target nearby,” Alex said. Closing his eyes, he just lay there and enjoyed Katherine’s attentive mouth.

He was determined to get her to give in.

It was a struggle, a game, and it was fun.

Really getting an idea on how Sylvia thinks lately.

“That’s all we can do for the time being. Keep hitting targets they’re not expecting, dodge head-on flat-terrain fights, and make them play our game,” Alex said, his fingers idly combing through Katherine’s hair. “It’ll be dull and boring, not to mention time consuming… but it’ll work.”

Chapter 11

Alex swayed back and forth in the saddle easily as they rode along the open plains.

He’d definitely gotten a hefty amount of riding experience in the last year.

Lately I spend more time in the saddle than I do anywhere else. Smell like a horse too, more often than not.

Riding on each side of him were Nannie and Eleanor, both in their full armor with weapons at the ready.

Even Alex was in his plate-mail getup. Truth be told, it wasn’t as heavy as he’d thought in his old world. It certainly did weigh a considerable amount, but that wasn’t going to offset the protection it offered considering he had little fighting experience. The weight itself was generally well distributed and seemed to support itself.

The real annoyance for him was how hot it was.

Tael was of course with him again. The young general had been proving rather useful as an aide de camp for Alex’s wild rides.

“I feel like a jar of metal bits rattling around,” Alex grumbled.

“I’ll rattle your bits,” Nannie said. She had taken to wearing some knightly armaments, but not all of them. She looked like a cross between a soldier and a knight at this point.

“Har har,” Alex said, shaking his head.

They weren’t traveling that far today, thankfully. Most of the fighting occurred out in the plains, far from the cities. Alex was thankful for that, in a way. It meant he didn’t have to account for city fighting.

That seemed to be the quickest way to get soldiers killed, as far as he could tell from his memory and what he’d seen so far. Going street to street and house to house was a great way to invite ambushes and surprise attacks.

“The enemy general seems to learn from every fight,” Katherine said. “Do you think they’ll learn enough before you can finish this?”

Alex shrugged.

She wasn’t wrong. The enemy general seemed to be rapidly developing every time Alex hit her.

Every exchange, every skirmish, every little trick Alex played came back to him in a slightly different way down the road.

He was able to counter them for the most part every time, but it’d been surprising.

The general they were fighting was a clan princess, much as Quinn had been.

“It’s almost a shame. I’d love nothing more than for her to serve in the army. If she can learn that much from having tactics employed against her, I imagine she might blossom into a frightening thing with direct tutelage,” Alex murmured for Katherine alone. “But that’s how it goes in war. Sometimes you’re forced to fight or kill someone you respect. War is war, after all.

“Though I do hope she manages to survive. With any luck, we can capture her and see if she’ll work for me or Quinn.”

“Is that why you told everyone not to kill her?” Katherine asked.

“Yeah. It is. So far this war has almost entirely been a game of dodging for us,” Alex said. “They attack, we scatter and flee, reform at a defensive position. If they attack again, we take from them. If they flee, we hit their supply, cities, or camps.”

“Speaking of hitting them,” Tael said with a cough. “We’re here, sire. The enemy’s forces are out ahead of us.”

Sighing, Alex nodded his head.

It wasn’t really an enemy camp, and they weren’t really enemy soldiers. Truth be told, the whole thing was a training camp. Soldiers were being trained in infantry tactics by mercenary commanders hired from the empire.

Alex couldn’t allow such a thing to continue. This could and would be a problem if he didn’t end it quickly. The last thing he needed was an enemy filling in a weakness.

The worst part was, he was fairly certain this was just a new trap. Rather than a supply depot as the last one had been a month ago, this one was a training yard.

Because that was exactly what he’d do. Present the enemy with a target they couldn’t avoid or ignore, then hit them.

“What was the last trap like this?” Nannie asked.

“Supply depot,” Eleanor said. “Quinn handled it. Sacked a city and a village instead.”

This little brawl in the wild lands is just the start.

I’ve done nothing but wage war on the common citizen from the get-go. I’ve limited the casualties, but it’s still going to change everything.

A scout came galloping up to them, the horse looking completely spent.

“General, sire, the encampment is empty,” said the scout.

“Yeah… not surprising,” Alex said with a sigh. “Which brings us back to why we only brought fast-moving soldiers. The question becomes: are they going to be chasing us back to our own territory?”

“No,” Tael said. “None of the scouts have reported back about seeing anything at all. Nothing. Not even a track.”

Alex frowned, thinking.

“Fine. Whatever they’re doing, they’re doing it away from here,” he said after a short time. “Which means we’re an accounted-for force to act accordingly. From their viewpoint, if they ran into something like this, they’d run back. Either assuming their city was under attack or their main forces.”

“That sounds logical, sire,” Tael said.

Wincing, Alex had a thought. He imagined it was one of those inconceivable thoughts that most people wouldn’t consider.

Especially since it would put the strain on the citizens just as much as the soldiers. The effects would long be felt.

He really would become as nefarious as Sherman.

“We’re not far from… I forget the name,” Alex said, shaking his head. “Where the Risis… Risisix… Ris-whatever clan has most of their farmland. Right?”

“Yes, sire. It’s half a day’s ride,” Tael said.

“Let’s go burn it to the ground,” Alex said, rubbing at his jaw.

“You want to… burn their farmlands,” Eleanor said.

“Mm. I do. To the ground. On the way back, let’s torch every farm we come across as well,” Alex said. “It’s time to put pressure on the individual clans supporting the entire war effort. Not much time left on my oath to the duke.

“In fact, Regina should already be fighting him directly by now. Which means I’m already late.”

Taking in a breath, Alex changed his mind.

I’m the Count Inferno, aren’t I? Let’s show them all the price of defiance.

I’ve played nice, considering what I’m capable of. I’ve given them the opportunity to back down.

Let’s just… crush the enemy by crushing those who support them.

“In fact, let’s just… move south and southwest. If we keep on the move, we can just torch everything down here. They’ll never even catch up to us,” Alex said. “Torch it all. Burn every farm, every silo, every business, every stable, every single thing that could supply the enemy.”

“Everything,” Tael repeated.

“Yes. They’ve presented us with this moment, so let’s take it,” Alex said. A quote from history floated up from the depths of his mind. “Burn it all. Burn… everything. To the point that crows flying over it will have to carry their own rations with them.”

***

“Sire, all the farms nearby have been put to the torch,” Tael reported.

“Great. Let’s keep moving,” Alex said. “What’s the next one?”

“Ah… there isn’t anything immediately close by. If we keep moving in the same direction, we’ll pass into the clan of Xilin. They’re a mid-level contributor to the war effort,” Tael said. “We can swing a bit further south into their farmlands than we have already.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do,” Alex said. “Anything else of interest in the area?”

“The capital city of the Risixshi clan isn’t far off,” Nannie said. “Let’s go pay ’em a visit. Show ’em what a bad idea this all was.”

Alex nodded slowly, turning to Tael. “Any idea on their defenses?”

“Almost non-existent, I would imagine. We’re well behind enemy lines,” Tael said. “No more than a normal capital city’s guard force. They stripped all the soldiers from all the cities this far back weeks ago.”

“Let’s go see if they’ll make a deal,” Alex said with a smirk. “After that… let’s see if we can’t visit the capital of Xilin, and whoever else we might find.”

At this point… I’ll just let myself believe in the sunk cost of this and go with it. My patience is long past its end.

Losing himself in his thoughts, Alex began to wonder how much of the villain role he was taking on.

As long as I don’t actually become the villain, I suppose. If I don’t justify everything but at least question it. Question what I’m doing.

Worrying over the legacy he’d be leaving behind here, the change in tactics and strategy, and all the people who’d be indirectly and directly impacted, Alex sank deep into his thoughts.

Unable to shake the morose belief that he was making the world worse, Alex was distracted as his soldiers fought their way through the capital city’s defenders.

The toughened, mentally hardened, blooded veterans tore through the city guards as if they were nothing more than straw dummies.

Nannie and Eleanor had nothing to do as the army rushed itself down the boulevard leading up to the enemy keep.

Taking the steps up to the fort, Alex watched as his soldiers smashed down the door almost instantly and then rushed inside. They’d clear and secure the keep while looking for the clan head at the same time.

Marching into the keep itself, Alex made a beeline for what he believed would be the throne room.

Every keep they’d attacked so far had been almost identical. Some had a few variations, but nothing more than changes to the layout of the rooms.

By the time he entered, his troops were pulling a group of people out from a side hallway. If this keep was like the others, that’d be the royal apartments they were coming from.

One and all, the group was thrown down to their knees in front of Alex.

“Alright,” Alex said. “Who’s the clan head?”

Everyone looked to an older man in his fifties who was lifting his chin up, not shying away from his role.

“Me,” said the man. “I’m the clan head and my name—”

“Is mud. Mud the sack of offal,” Alex said. “You can surrender now, here, and retain your clan and kingdom if you swear an oath to a goddess of my choice, or I can tie you up and throw you over a horse. Take you back to Quinn to deal with.

“Though to be fair, so far she’s been giving me all the women and executing the men. That’s her business, not mine. I’m just here to support her in your war against her.”

“She’s a puppet to—”

“I’ve given you an opportunity and the choices available to you beyond that,” Alex said, interrupting the man. “How would you like this to happen? Understand I’ll not tolerate you being rude.”

Making incomprehensible frustrated noises, the man seemed to be absolutely lost in his rage.

Alex clicked his tongue and turned to Tael.

“Fine! I’ll swear it to your goddess to back out of this war. It’s done nothing for me and my people, and that damned general couldn’t do half of what she promised,” groused the red-faced man.

“Aren’t you a peach,” Alex said. “Also, I’ll be taking your daughters as hostages and insurance. Can’t have you trying to subvert your oath, after all.”

Grand. We’ll just hit every capital city and burn every farm on our way back home to Quinn.

Though I do wonder how things have been going for her while we’ve been away.

Never did figure out what the intent of that trap was, other than perhaps to weaken our forces to a degree.

***

Riding back into Fis’Er, Alex was beyond the possible definition of exhausted.

“I want a bath,” Katherine muttered. “A bath, and a lot of fatty food. I’m absolutely tired of hard tack. Makes me feel like I’m going to break a tooth on it.”

“I think I did break a tooth,” Nannie said. “Not as young as I used to be, apparently.”

“None of us are,” Alex said with a sigh. “I think the next time I get a hair up my ass about going on these excursions I want you to club me and throw me in my bed.”

“I can do that,” Eleanor said. “I’m a knight, not a soldier.”

“Wasn’t that bad,” Tael said.

Katherine, Nannie, Eleanor, and Alex all stared at Tael.

“What? It wasn’t,” said the career soldier.

“That right there is why I don’t want to go on these ever again,” Alex said, getting off his horse. He flicked the reigns to an attendant and didn’t bother with anything further.

“Welcome home, Alex,” Riley said, giving him a wide and bright smile.

He’d been sending the wounded back to Fis’Er along with correspondence as to what he was doing. He didn’t want to be considered missing in action. He was afraid it might alter the way Quinn handled her duties if she thought he was dead or dying somewhere.

“Thanks,” Alex said. “Anything I need to know? And where’s Four and Quinn?”

“Ah, nothing you need to know, and they’re currently both out in the field. The enemy general seems to be preparing to attack Fis’Er directly rather than threatening us in the field,” Riley said. “Quinn thinks it’ll take Niqil—that’s the general—a few days to prepare her forces for the assault.”

“That’s different. Somewhat of a surprise,” Alex said. “I thought they were all against things like that. That the fact we did such a thing ourselves was why we were the evil Imperial dogs.”

Riley smoothly walked up to his side and slipped an arm into his, bringing it up into her side and her breasts.

“You’re right of course,” Riley said. “But that was when they had the possibility of winning. Now that they’ve been forced into battles that end in draws or losses, it seems the general is reevaluating her position.”

“In other words… they can’t think of a way to defeat our tactics and strategy without employing them,” Alex said.

It made sense. It was the right way to look at it.

In fact, if one cared enough to look into history, they could see examples of it all over.

An army would adapt to the situation and enemies they faced.

Alex had a vague memory of the ancient Roman army changing its configuration and troop types several times to match the enemies they were fighting against.

And stagnation of ideas and tech becomes a factor for defeat.

Quinn and her entire culture are stuck in a stagnant belief system.

There are simply no new thoughts or ideas being generated.

“That seems apt, Alex,” Riley said.

Glancing over his shoulder, he found Eleanor, Nannie, and Katherine all being tended to by Riley’s maids.

Only a small number of personal house guards were following him and Riley into the Fis’Er keep.

Now more than ever, he was glad the whole thing had been renovated. With new ideas on how to stop enemies from breaching its defenses.

Because if I don’t miss my guess, our dear enemy general has gotten word that a number of the clans supporting her just withdrew their support and their troops.

Which means she’s about to suffer a massive morale loss.

She’s on a timer now.

Alex realized that Quinn and Sylvia were right.

This Niqil has to do something or risk losing her authority.

A general without authority results in insubordination.

“Mm. Alright. Can you send a note to Tael to get the soldiers bedded down, fed, and told to form a reserve force?” Alex asked. “They’ll probably be worthless for an actual stand-up fight, but as a reserve they’ll have a chance to keep resting.”

“Of course, Alex,” Riley said, petting his forearm. “That’s not a problem at all.”

“You’re a peach, One,” Alex said. “That reminds me. I have a gaggle of young women back there. They’re all hostages from various clan heads I more or less strong-armed into surrendering to Quinn.

“They’ll need reasonable accommodations and probably a guard detachment.”

“Not a problem,” Riley said. “Now, how about you just come with me and have a nice warm bath. We’ll get you all scrubbed up, cleaned, and ready. Because if I don’t miss my guess, not only will Quinn come back tonight, Niqil will want to talk to her and you.”

“Think so, do you?” Alex asked, letting the busty head maid lead him ever deeper into the fort.

“That I do. It’s something I’ve come to realize,” Riley murmured. “They never want to talk when they’re winning, unless you offer them something they want. As soon as they’re up against a wall, they want nothing more than to talk till they’re winded.”

“Rather astute of you,” Alex said.

“I’m paying attention as best I can, Alex. I’m not as smart as Seven, but I’m learning,” Riley said. “And she’s helping. Just you wait. I’ll be not just One, but the one the rest turn to. I’ll be One and your number one.”

Grinning at that, Alex turned to face her.

“I wish you the best of luck with that. They’re a rather strange lot,” Alex said. “My lot, and I fit in with them, but a strange one.”

Riley nodded, yet she still looked just as determined.

She might actually do it, you know.

Carla, Valeria, and Nannie all favor her because she works for them. She gets what they want from you and folds it into her own needs.

Which you happily serve her.

The number of times she’s gotten you to do something for them is considerable.

Rebekah might be your sex kitten and your drug of choice, and perhaps their leader, but Riley is a massive blind spot for you.

It’s a good thing she’s madly in love with you

Chapter 12

Alex sat himself down at the table in the middle of the large command tent.

Folding his hands in his lap, he began to quietly go through the mental checklist of things he needed to do today.

Regardless of making himself available to Quinn for this meeting, which he honestly wanted to be here for, he still had things he needed to get done today.

Least of which was to start getting his invitations out for his vassals feast. He imagined this little campaign would be over one way or the other relatively soon. There was no way it could continue on as it had for much longer.

The simple reality was that the enemy had taken too many loses. Culturally, politically, and literally.

Niqil’s dead was in the tens of thousands. They littered the landscape all across the plains, long gone to rot and become the provender of carrion eaters.

Many clans had been forced at sword point to surrender themselves into Quinn’s servitude and were no longer independent.

A large number of cities had been burned to the ground, and their ruling families given to the queen of the Xer like so much cattle. Quinn in turn parceled out those women to her husband who would swear to him, those men into the military who would swear to her, and then executed anyone who wouldn’t.

The finishing touch to all that destruction was that a swath of farms that would have provided the army and citizenry with food were simply gone. Burned to nothing.

Now Niqil had even sunk so low as to begin using Imperial tactics. The very thing they were claiming they were fighting against, they were now guilty of.

And all she had to show for that was a long list of defeats.

The Wilds were ruined and ripe for the taking

It was unlikely that any of the clan kings and queens would survive the purge that would follow.

Quinn would sweep through the vast plains and make them hers.

Sighing, Alex picked at a thumb nail that was starting to peel away from the edge.

I really do miss nail clippers. Maybe I could have those made as a simple test of mechanical precision.

At the sound of people coming, Alex lifted his head up, overjoyed. The sooner this was all done, the sooner he could just go home.

He wasn’t interested in any of this. The only thing he actually wanted in his life was to sit at home and enjoy being nowhere.

To have sex, eat a lot of food, and just… live. He’d done precious little of that in his previous existence.

Glancing over his shoulder, he checked his surroundings.

Nannie and Eleanor stood behind him. One in each corner, looking impressive, lethal, and bored.

Next to him on his left was Sylvia, sitting just as quietly as he was, her hands folded in her lap.

A step behind his right shoulder was Riley, her left hand resting on the middle of his back since he’d sat down. There was hardly any time she wasn’t touching him.

Just behind his left shoulder was Katherine, who had remained at his side since he’d brought her into his bedroom games. Though she’d definitely earned a fair amount of respect from the Numbered for having accompanied Alex on his wild ride when she didn’t have to.

“Feel like I’m surrounded,” Alex muttered, looking at the tent flap.

“You are, Alex,” Katherine replied. “It’s a veritable who’s-who of the broken and damned, all repaired and fixed by your loving hand. Given a purpose and a drive and told that they matter and have worth. Because they do.”

Sylvia and Riley both froze up at the words. Alex actually heard Nannie’s breath catch.

Stealing a glance around him, he found that Eleanor seemed equally affected.

“It’s… it’s a pity you haven’t taken on any more Numbered, then,” Riley said, her voice gaining strength as she spoke. “There are many more out there who could use kindness.”

“I’m not in the business of kindness,” Alex said, disliking this conversation.

“He’s afraid his attention is split too far,” Katherine said. “He won’t take on more because he’s afraid to forsake you all.”

Sylvia’s head turned fractionally toward him, her eyes moving toward his face.

“Katherine,” Alex said dangerously. He was done with this.

“Yes, husband,” said the woman. Then she leaned over and kissed his cheek. “When we get back, let’s formalize our marriage, and you can have my maidenhead. I’m really tired of taking care of myself after we’re done playing.”

“I miss rubbin’ them out,” Nannie said with a sigh.

“Me, too,” Sylvia echoed.

Nannie started to laugh at that. Followed by Sylvia, Eleanor, and finally Riley.

“Bah,” Alex said, waving a hand over his shoulder.

The tent flap opened, and Quinn walked in along with Tael and a middle-aged woman he didn’t know.

Her eyes were the Xer blue he’d come to expect of Quinn’s people. She shared all the normal traits that made them all one people, though she was considerably taller and had a long, dark-brown ponytail. Given that she was probably in her mid to late thirties, she wasn’t unattractive. There was still a youthfulness to her.

Quinn gestured to the seat laid out for Niqil, then walked around the table to sit next to Alex.

“You wished to speak,” Quinn said. “So we’ll speak.”

Niqil looked from Quinn to Alex, and then back at Quinn. Slowly, she sat down at the table and adjusted the hard leather armor she was wearing.

“I would like a white peace,” said Niqil.

“No,” Quinn said, shaking her head. “My goal is to take all the clan lands into my own holding. You all started this war, I’ll not let you survive it to fight me again another day.

“I’ll be Queen Quinn of the clans, or dead.”

Niqil’s mouth became a flat, impassive line. It was obvious she had feared that answer but had also been expecting it.

“You’re working at the beck and call of the empire. You’ll just bring us all to ruin under them,” Niqil said, then gestured at Alex. “Even you serve as little more than a pillow to him, do you not?”

“I do not,” Quinn said without any heat to her voice. She’d been accused of this often enough that it seemed not to bother her at all. Reaching out with her left hand, she took Alex’s right hand. “I’m his wife. We’re hoping to be expecting our first child within the year. I’ve taken all the normal steps, and we have been married accordingly by our own customs as well as Imperial law. I’m his baroness, queen, and wife, all at the same time.”

Niqil shook her head, looking extremely upset. Her eyes locked on her enemies’ joined hands.

“To be fair,” Alex said. “We were quite happy living our life without your interference. You all decided you needed to end us. Now you suffer for your actions. Do not expect any leniency when you take the role of the spoilt child.”

Looking taken aback now, Niqil stared at Alex. “How d—”

“I’ll cut your head from your shoulders if you don’t watch your shit-stained tongue,” Nannie growled from the corner. “And Quinn can take it out of my hide.”

With her mouth open in mid-response, Niqil’s eyes flicked over to Nannie. Slowly, she closed her mouth, then laid her hands on the table. Looking as if she was reconsidering everything.

“What can I do to get the remaining clans under my lead out of this situation?” Niqil asked.

Quinn laughed at that, then glanced at Alex.

“She’s a little old for you, isn’t she?” Quinn asked.

Alex shrugged. “She’s pretty enough.”

Quinn sighed and looked back at Niqil.

“If you get under the table and service my husband with your mouth, then lie down on the table and be claimed by him, I’ll let you have a version of white peace,” Quinn said with a flick of her hand. “Otherwise I’ll make you his concubine after I shatter your world.”

Alex rolled his eyes.

He didn’t have to work very hard at his deals anymore. More often than not, his Numbered and wives did all the work for him.

“…do no such thing! My family has led our clan for longer than yours has even existed!” Niqil said, her teeth locked together.

Quinn shrugged.

“As you like. Do not fault me when he’s putting a child in you and you’re nothing more than a bedpost forever after,” Quinn said. “I embraced my fate, ran as hard as I could with it, and benefited.

“With that said, I believe this is over. We’ll see you on the morrow and end your little war.”

Niqil looked angry, but also frightened. Frightened and very nervous.

The possibility of defeat was real to her, and Quinn had just pronounced what’d happen to her if she lost.

Not that Alex would actually allow it without Niqil being given an out.

Alex did many evil things but he would always give someone a second choice that they could choose. Niqil would be given the same choice given everyone. Their fate, or a break from that end.

Niqil nodded once, got up, and then left.

Alex said nothing, nor did he move.

Time crawled by, all eyes on him.

Eventually, Tael stuck his head in the tent. “They’re all gone.”

“Good. Get Dave, Dan, and Drew,” Alex said. “We’re going to attack Niqil tonight.

“No sense in letting them set up or play by their own game. We’ll hit them in the small hours. It’s time to end this and go home.”

***

“My lord,” Drew said from off to one side. “I’m not one to complain, but this is… this is dangerous.”

“Admittedly. And we’re going to take losses. But this is how we break them. Here and now,” Alex said.

Out somewhere ahead of them, in the dark gloom, Alex’s entire army was on the move. They were marching without torches. They’d secured everything they could to make their movements quieter, but there was little one could do to hide a horse charge or mass infantry movements.

He was hopeful the enemy would just take it as pre-battle maneuvers.

“And if you think you’re feeling nervous, imagine how they feel. Their entire army is almost completely cavalry,” Alex muttered. “Their infantry might as well be non-existent. They melt against anything they’re thrown against.”

“Not everyone has the luxury of a liege lord who outfits them appropriately for war,” Tael said. “I had to buy my own first set of armor when I joined. I rented the sword from the blacksmith.”

“That’s a thing? Renting a weapon?” Alex asked.

“It can be. Though that typically only happens in areas with a more… miserly… lord,” Dave said. “I’m afraid we’re going to miss most of this chance, sire. I think it’ll be sunrise much sooner than we anticipated. Even with the attack starting right now.”

Alex could only nod at that. They’d done the best they could to get everyone bunked, rested, armed, armored, and ready to fight the same night.

It was a lot to get done correctly in a hurry and without being obvious.

Their attack would land perhaps twenty or thirty minutes before dawn, and the sun would rise behind them. Most of Alex’s infantry were meant to flank the enemy around the side and rear.

Distantly, Alex could hear people shouting. Or at least, he thought he could. He wasn’t sure.

The night was moonless and cloud covered. It would be a difficult endeavor to see anything, let alone to fight in this.

But that was half of the reason they were doing it. A trained and competent force was far more likely to gain an advantage in this type of fight.

Standing there, Alex could do nothing but wait.

Wait and trust in his commanders to execute his orders when and where they could, or to adapt when they couldn’t.

“I know he knows his business, but I’m afraid I’ll ever be worried when he’s fighting,” Dave muttered.

“Who, Dan? Ha,” Nannie said. “Wouldn’t worry about him. Knowing him and how he picks up on Alex’s trickery, he’s probably decided he wants to abduct Niqil and whoever else he can. Bring Niqil back with a bow on her head. Or her rear end.

“Worked with Mary, and he got rewarded for it.”

Frowning, Alex couldn’t help but wonder what Dan would do now that Nannie had mentioned it. The man was versatile and could flex his mind as easily as a muscle.

Slowly, the sounds of shouting became the discordant song of engaged battle.

The clash and bang of arms and armor coming together.

Under and over that was the dull, muted roar of soldiers screaming.

Sunshine began flooding over the enemy camp from behind his soldiers. They’d all gone far out of their way to approach in such a way.

When he saw the carnage, Alex could only nod his head.

His people knew their business and were prepared for it. He’d done all he could to make them weapons of war.

And that was exactly what they were.

“It’s butchery,” Eleanor said.

“Yeah,” Nannie said, then sighed. “And it used to make me crazy for the thrill of it. I don’t feel shit now. Just… sad.”

“Lord of the once broken,” Katherine said. “Protector of the redeemed.”

“I want to argue with that, but… I can’t,” Riley said.

From one end of the camp to the other, it was bloody carnage. A mess of corpses sprawled in every position imaginable blanketed the plain.

“I don’t think they can surrender,” Dave said.

“Oh? Why’s that?” Alex turned toward where Dave was looking, hoping to see what he did.

Riding their way was Dan. He was moving at a slow trot, as were the women and men riding behind him.

It was now quite apparent that Dan had indeed taken the crossbow soldiers, as well as some mounted infantry, and done exactly what Nannie had proposed.

Bound, gagged, and tied to her saddle was Niqil. She was slumped over it like a bag of oats and seemed utterly devoid of life.

“Either he brained her, or she’s given up even the idea of struggling,” Nannie said.

Ranging out behind Dan was a long line of horses, all with occupants trussed up in a similar way.

It seemed he’d not just taken the general but her command group, guests, and any dignitaries with her.

Pulling up in front of Alex, Dan let out a soft breath and then shook his head. “I should have haggled with you over the price per prisoner before I did it.”

Alex grinned. “Probably. It’s a good thing we robbed them blind in every city we burned down. I’m feeling rather generous. Go ahead and get them secured with all the other prisoners we took. Anyone interesting?”

“No, but I get the impression they had a few visitors from the Imperial lands up until a few days ago,” Dan said. “They were quite quick to blame it all on them, though no one had a name to give them. We’ll have to take descriptions down and go from there.”

“Mm,” Alex said. He wasn’t surprised in the least. Truth be told, it made him feel better. This whole thing had been orchestrated by the duke, or an ally of his.

The harder he made it for Alex to support Regina, the better off he was. That was just the simple reality.

“Great,” Alex said. “I’m leaving. Dave’s in charge of everything here; defer to Quinn otherwise.”

Turning his horse, Alex started riding back for the capital city. He wanted to take a nap, have a good breakfast, and start riding back home.

Regina needed him.

And he still had a vassals feast to hold, and Amy Ridge to put to death. Then he could have Valeria back at his side.

The world would be much better with her there.

Her, Carla, Rebekah, Valeria… everyone. I don’t like being away from them, hopefully no less than they like being away from me.

Damn… maybe… maybe they’ll all come with me from life to life.

Leah said it was only Carla, Rebekah, and Valeria so far.

Maybe Eleanor…? She’d do it if I told her to, I bet.

But that leaves Riley, Sylvia, and Nannie who wouldn’t.

Alex shook his head, trying to clear the morose thoughts from his brain. They’d do him no good, and right now wasn’t the time for such things.

He needed to bed Quinn a few more times and then hit the road. Hopefully leaving her with a child in her.

Chapter 13

Alex was trying to be patient as he sat there next to Quinn.

Truth of the matter was he didn’t have any patience at all, and him just trying was probably more than everyone should hope for.

But he had to do this. Had to be here and support Quinn.

Kneeling on both sides of the throne room in her keep were all the clan heads, generals, hostages, and anyone else who wanted to curry favor with her.

The same day that Niqil’s army had been flattened, a large portion of the clans involved had rushed their clan heads off from their homes on horseback to swear themselves to Quinn.

“Fetch me my knife and lock the doors,” Quinn said aloud.

A servant rushed up and laid a small red-and-black box on Quinn’s lap as guards began closing and locking the door from outside.

Only Alex, his Numbered who’d made the journey with him, Quinn, and a few of her personal guard remained.

“This will be very simple,” Quinn said. “Very, very simple. You’ll be given three options, one and all.”

“I’m going to first go through those that were captured, then those that arrived,” Quinn continued, opening the box in her lap. “You will be given an offer to swear yourselves to the Xer, with me as your queen. An oath given to the magnificent lady Leah that you will abide by all my declarations, without reservation, on pain of losing your soul and life.

“And an offer to swear yourselves to my husband in a similar manner. Though I do know for a fact that if you’re a woman with any sort of skill or beauty, you’ll end up in his bed. To be fair, it isn’t unpleasant,” Quinn said as she pulled a knife from the box and then closed it, setting it aside.

“Ha, she kept it,” Nannie muttered off to one side.

Looking at the knife, Alex recognized it. It was the same knife Quinn had used to takes the heads of her uncle’s kinsmen who wouldn’t swear to her.

“Or die,” Quinn said, holding up the knife. “Those are your three options.”

There were shocked gasps, wide eyes, and frightened faces all turned toward Quinn. When it looked like someone might stand up, Nannie pulled her short swords from their sheaths. The hiss of the blades leaving their scabbards was loud.

Eleanor pulled her rather large longsword from her side and flicked it up, the leather-wrapped base of the blade thunking onto her shoulder plate.

The room quieted down quickly after that.

Standing up, Quinn walked over to the person who was in front of her throne.

Kneeling there, held down in heavy chains to the point that it bowed her shoulders and head, was Niqil.

She was the picture of defeat, and she hadn’t done much since she’d been brought in strapped to a horse.

Like loot.

“General Niqil, you have a different choice,” Quinn said.

Using the tip of her blade, Quinn lifted Niqil’s chin up.

“You can be my husband’s concubine, a corpse, or my personal general,” Quinn said. “You showed a great aptitude to employ and adapt to my husband’s tactics. I’d like to employ you and use you to my own benefit. My husband has often told me good tools are hard to find. If you have to steal it from your neighbor to get it, sometimes it’s worth the price.”

Niqil stared up at Quinn with almost unseeing eyes. It was clear to Alex she hadn’t processed the statement.

“Really?” Katherine murmured next to him.

“Yes,” Alex said. “Take the tools you need, even if you have to slap someone else for it. Whoever has the best tools is far more likely to succeed.”

“You’re quite fortunate that everyone overlooked all the tools you found, then,” Katherine said.

“Very,” Alex agreed.

“…as a general?” Niqil asked.

“You’d have to swear yourself to the mighty Leah, but that isn’t much of a chore. I myself am sworn to Leah,” Quinn said. “She’s… swift to anger, swifter to punish a betrayal, but kind and loyal with those who are trusted.”

I’d agree with that assessment.

Alex was disappointed to get no answer for his mental compliment of Leah. He did miss the late-night conversations with his friend.

“Well?” Quinn asked. “I’m afraid I have to force the issue. Take your fate, as it was, or make an oath and alter it.”

Alex wasn’t that interested in Niqil.

He’d bed her just to add to his crystal pillar, then give her to Anna. Women who ended up there tended to get used up if they didn’t suit Anna’s purposes, then discarded to a menial job.

Those who did fit whatever was going on in her head received a considerable amount of rewards and specialized jobs.

“Concubine,” Niqil said, then shook her head even as she said it. “General. General. If you’ll trust me, and… and treat me as a general, then general.”

“Aah. You don’t get to add to your collection,” Katherine said.

“Don’t be so sad for me. I’ll let you eat Quinn tonight when I’m done with her,” Alex said. “Can’t have you missing out on a chance to eat up Wilds clam.”

“Alex, my love and future husband, could I not? That’d be awkward later on when I’m made a wife,” Katherine said. “The Numbered are forgiving girls when it comes down to it, and they’ll take it as an opportunity to join me in bed with you later on, I imagine. But… I’m not so sure it would be good for me to be that way with a future wife?”

Oh. It would make things a bit strange, wouldn’t it?

Especially with Anna ramping up all the wives but not allowing them to touch one another.

It’d quite possibly confuse the issue and make it much harder for her.

“Fine,” Alex said after several seconds. “But I’m going to use you up tonight one way or the other. Maybe it’s time for me to see about that other opportunity you mentioned.”

“It’s of course always available to you, Alex,” Katherine murmured. “Just be gentle with it. Other than you, no man has touched me.”

“…to Leah,” Niqil said.

Quinn nodded at the defeated general. “I accept your oath. Unchain her. Give her the implements of her rank.”

The queen of the Wilds moved to a short, scrawny-looking man in his fifties at the head of the line.

“Oath to Alex and the Imperial life, me, or the afterlife,” Quinn said simply.

“Afterlife,” said the man, lifting his chin.

Reaching out, Quinn grabbed the man by the top of his head and pushed her blade into his throat.

A flood of bright-red blood washed down over his clothes as Quinn started to rip the blade back and forth.

Alex wanted to turn away from the sight, but he knew he couldn’t. He didn’t have Carla here to hide him away either.

With a pop, the man’s head dropped to the tiles and lay there. His body fountained blood up in spurts and slumped forward.

Standing upright, the blood-stained Quinn looked to her nearest personal guard.

“Send a message to this man’s clan asking for another clan head,” Quinn said in a flat tone. Then she looked at the young woman next to the man.

“Imperial, me, or the afterlife,” Quinn said.

“Alex, could I trouble you for a moment?” asked a warm voice from behind him.

When he looked over his shoulder, he found Riley fussing with something behind the throne Quinn had made for him.

Getting up, Alex got a few looks from people, but they quickly looked back at Quinn.

Alex moved to Riley and laid a hand on her shoulder.

“What’s up? Need help with something?” he asked, wondering what she had in her hands. They were clutched to her chest.

“Yes,” Riley said, and she turned toward him, giving him a great vantage of her cleavage. He could see practically all the way down to her stomach. She’d been unbuttoning her maid outfit.

Sylvia stepped up beside Alex, blocking everyone’s view of what was going on.

“Could you just… keep your eyes on me and keep me busy?” Riley asked, reaching up to lightly touch his jaw. “Two mentioned that we needed to be on the lookout to protect your heart. This seems like a perfect example of that warning come to life.”

Staring down at Riley’s exposed self, Alex was suddenly reminded of how lucky he was to have his Numbered.

They often worked against him just to make his life harder in their little games, but also with him when it came to his needs.

Sylvia wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him in close to her side even as he they both stared at Riley’s assets.

Alex didn’t say anything, just nodded.

He was their soft-hearted master, and they were his bad girls, broken tools, and redeemed souls.

***

Rolling over, Alex couldn’t feel Anna immediately. He reached out and found her soft warmth just slightly further away than he’d expected.

Snuggling up into her side, Alex pushed his face into her neck and draped his arm over her well-endowed chest.

Turning toward him, the full-figured wet dream that was his wife wrapped her arms around him and pulled him in close.

“Love you, wife,” Alex mumbled against her neck.

“While I appreciate the sentiment, I’m afraid I’m not your wife,” Rebekah said, her fingers trailing up and down his back and neck.

Huh?

Now that he thought about it, the woman he was holding did have a bit extra in every way, more than he remembered Anna having.

Anna had a perfect figure; Rebekah just had a bit more all the way around.

Which meant Anna had gotten up in the middle of the night and left for one reason or another.

Probably to feed the babies.

“Mistress came to me in the middle of the night. She asked me to stay at your side. She didn’t want you to be alone in the bed or wake up without anyone there for you,” Rebekah murmured, laying her cheek down on the top of his head as she held him. “Sorry to disappoint you that it’s me.”

He wasn’t disappointed, truth be told. Some of his Numbered were a single short step below Anna in his heart. Nothing would ever replace Anna, but they were a very admirable and close second.

Rebekah was his drug of choice, after all, and Valeria was rapidly becoming a follow-up to that.

Maybe this is the opportunity we were looking for.

Carla, Riley, and Valeria all re-bound themselves to me.

I suppose it’s time to test our beloved Rebekah.

The one that scares me the most… because it’d hurt if she actually left.

And that thought did scare him. Significantly.

Because sometimes he secretly thought of Rebekah when he knew he shouldn’t. When he was with the other women in his life.

When Anna was being strange or running him over, when Riley was being overly clingy, when Valeria was being too coy, or Sylvia too combative.

He sometimes thought of Rebekah and how she seemed to know everything he wanted and gave him exactly that.

“I love you, Rebekah. I release you from all your oaths,” Alex said, the crack of her oaths shattering loud in his ears.

Alex pushed in closer to the thief turned self-titled comfort-wife, not knowing what to do. Then he drew away from her just as quickly, realizing he needed to give her a little bit of space right now.

“You can do what you want,” Alex said.

Rebekah froze in place, her fingers lost in Alex’s hair. Then they resumed their playing, and she pulled him up against her front.

“You love me?” Rebekah asked.

“I do,” Alex confirmed.

“You freed me?” she asked.

“I did.”

“You called me Rebekah,” said the thief.

“It was your old name, and you’re not a Numbered right now,” Alex said.

“Not a Numbered,” Rebekah said, then fell silent, laying her cheek on the top of his head.

Lying there with her, Alex was afraid. Rebekah had always been a strange question mark in his head, even when she knew everything he wanted.

It was partly because she did know what he wanted that it made him uncomfortable. He couldn’t tell where her sex-kitten act began and ended.

When he asked her about it, she always claimed she didn’t know herself anymore. But that she was happy, at least.

“Normally,” Rebekah said, her voice soft and unsure. “Normally… I think my instincts would be telling me to run. Run fast. Run away from you and go live my own life. As I did before in any situation I found myself.”

Alex nodded, his forehead bumping into her jaw.

“But my instincts are telling me the opposite this time. That I need to just… buckle down, pledge myself to you all over again, and maybe… maybe see how I can get even closer to you. Give you my soul perhaps, or push out a kid or two, because I see the way you look at your children.

“Whatever I can do, however I can, to make you love me more and invest even more in me. To try and surpass even Anna if possible, though I think that unlikely,” Rebekah said, rubbing her cheek back and forth against the top of his head. “Can I get you to invest more in me? Will you give me more, Alex? I do love you, you know. I should say that now while I’m unbound. Just to make sure you hear it. So your heart never questions me.”

Alex was thinking on her words. Her question was hard to answer, in a way. He would never want to reveal favorites to his numbered, but Rebekah and Valeria did hold special places for him. Riley trailing behind them only by an inch.

“Of course,” Alex said after really putting thought into it. “It should be rather apparent by now that I’m particularly vulnerable to you. One might be a blind spot and slips in things when I’m not paying attention, but you just ask for them and get them. Of all the Numbered, you are the most dangerous to me, because I want more of you all the time.”

Rebekah chuckled at that. It sounded warm to his ears.

“Mighty Leah? Could you please put all those oaths back on me and take my soul away? I’d really like it to follow Alex,” Rebekah said aloud.

What? There’s no way—

“Fine,” Leah said. “Do not call on me so lightly. I’m only responding now because of how you dote on him.”

“Fantastic. You’re a peach, mighty and lovely Leah. May I make offerings to you going forward?” Rebekah asked.

To Alex, it sounded like she was pushing it.

“That’d… that’d be fine. Yes,” Leah said.

“Do you prefer any scents? I think scents are quite lovely. It’d be good to establish a divine scent for yourself, by the way,” Rebekah said, all the while petting and holding Alex. “Imagine if the scent of fresh bread were attributed to you. Everyone couldn’t help but think of you every morning.”

There was a profound and deep silence in Alex’s bedroom. He could practically feel Leah. It was as if she were sitting just above his bed, staring down at Rebekah in thought.

“That’s a very good idea,” Leah said. “But… I don’t know what scent would work.”

“Mint, Mistress Leah,” Rebekah said. “I was able to get a hold of some mint recently. I’ll test how hard it is to manufacture into an oil. We could spread it as a custom. A contract brushed once with oil of mint is likely to be blessed and enforced by Leah, mistress of deals, or something like that.

“Then let it slip that even using mint to seal other types of deals or promises might bring the same. Like… a marriage, or borrowing something. Perhaps they put some oil on their palms when they shake on it. It’d work for the lesser classes.

“We could reach out to Master Ulles and see about opening a mint-oil business and have your crest as the container’s emblem.”

“You’re a tricky thing, Rebekah of Brit,” Leah said after a few seconds. She sounded amused. “A tricky, tricky thing indeed. But I like it, and you.

“Fine. I name you head priestess of my non-existent religion. You may call on me when you have a religious need. Do as you planned.”

Leah’s presence vanished as if it had never been there.

“Good,” Rebekah said, hugging Alex tightly. “That worked out rather well. It only took a few weeks to plan ahead for it. Though it wasn’t very fair that she read my mind and just dug up all the details on her own.”

“She, uh… plays by her own rules,” Alex said. He suddenly felt like he’d drastically underestimated Rebekah.

“Come, Alex, my love, the man whom I’ll be with until our souls fade to nothing. Play with your willing sex-kitten. Your vassals will arrive tomorrow. One sent a fast messenger the moment the enemy was done, and I worked with Mistress Anna to have all your invitations sent out per Four’s instructions,” Rebekah said as she pulled his head down into her chest. “I need your love and attention, and I haven’t taken Mother’s Bane since you left.”

That’s an entirely different conversation and—

“You can play the awful count today and savage me against my will. The poor commoner girl you stole away into your dungeons against her wishes and hopes.

“To ruin me and put your seed deep in me, even as I beg you and tell you to stop. All the while wanting it harder and rougher from you, to break me. To mold me into the toy you want me to be, because that’s what I want,” Rebekah purred in his ear as one of her legs came over to slide up and down his thigh. “Ravage me over and over today as you make me yours against my will, while I stare at you with needy and loving eyes, even as you put it deep in my womb and give me a child and I beg you to stop.”

Fuck.

Chapter 14

Alex walked over to the entry into his formal receiving hall as Alanna came through the doors.

With a touch lighter hair color then her aunt’s, Alanna’s ran closer to a dirty blond. It was bound up behind her head in simple, clean braids.

Her green eyes were an exact duplicate of Mary’s, however, and her figure was almost a mirror image of her aunt’s.

Alana tended to wear dresses that made her look beautiful while Mary favored garments that helped her remain far more modest looking.

She was the first to arrive of all his vassals, not counting Mary, who lived with Anna now.

“Alex,” Alanna said, her eyes meeting his and then slipping to Anna next to him. “Mistress Anna. It’s a—”

Anna walked right up to the taller woman, grabbed her on both sides of the face, and hauled her down. Kissing her right then and there, Anna held on to the other woman.

Several seconds passed before she released her, letting the dazed and confused young woman stand back up.

“You’re going to be my wife,” Anna said, patting her cheek. “I already have all the paperwork drawn up. Would you like to service our husband before or after your marriage certificate is signed?”

Alanna stared at Anna, dumbfounded and shocked.

“After,” Alex said, gently breaking Alanna free of his wife. Then he took her hand in his and shook it firmly. “Welcome, Baroness Alanna of Ridge. As you were just told, Anna would like you to become another one of my wives. I apparently can’t seem to have too many.”

Alanna looked at Alex, shaking his hand in return.

“Okay,” she said. “Do I get to remain a baroness, or do I have to stay here, or—”

“Nothing would change,” Alex said, giving Anna a firm look before she could say anything. “You would only visit when you wanted and would be free to do as you please.”

Anna nodded quickly, smiling at Alex and Alanna. “Yes. Exactly.”

“Then I accept,” Alanna said, a small smile spreading across her cheeks. “That means it’s Anna, Regina, and Mary?”

“Quinn and Katherine, too,” Anna said excitedly, clapping her hands together. “I’m getting married three times this month. I can’t wait till you all get pregnant and I have more babies. I want lots. Will you give me a few, dear?”

Alanna looked confused, but she was still nodding at Anna’s words.

“Oh good. If I get three from you, that’d be wonderful,” Anna said. Taking Alanna away from Alex, she began leading her back toward the table set aside specifically for wives.

“Poor thing,” Valeria said. She was standing next to Alex, wearing a lovely dress and looking quite happy. “She’ll be begging Anna to bed her before the night’s over, and Mistress will just drop her off in your bed with a head pat.”

“Same thing she does to Regina,” Rebekah said. “Oh well. That’s their lot in life. I find myself fortunate to be a Numbered.”

“Indeed,” Valeria said and then sighed. There was a tightness to her tone when she continued. “Next to arrive should be Amy Ridge.”

“She won’t make it,” Alex said simply. “Somehow, a bandit party was waiting for her carriage. She was beheaded, and her corpse left in the road. Her carriage was robbed. No one else died, and the bandits wore masks.”

Valeria looked stunned at that news. Then she grinned, staring at Alex with more than a hint of amusement. “Oh. That’s unfortunate. It just so happens to be timed with my release from captivity.”

“Indeed,” Alex said, smiling back at her.

“Well, I suppose we’ll need to find a new holder for her barony?” Valeria asked.

“No. I gave it Alanna. She just doesn’t know it yet. Ridge will be reunited again,” Alex said. “Easier that way.”

“Splendid… just… just splendid,” Valeria said, tears threatening the corners of her eyes.

“Three, could you fetch Six for me? Her family should be next, if I don’t miss my guess,” Alex asked, reaching over to lightly stroke Valeria’s back. “Also, there’s a relative of yours running around somewhere in here. He’s going to be officially knighted today. Your entire family will be showing up.”

Valeria choked at that, her chin lifting as she visibly fought back her emotions.

“Oh?” she asked.

“Indeed. He mentioned he was well aware of why his family is getting good treatment. I’ll need you at my side when I present him with his certificate of knighthood. He’ll have a house to manage,” Alex said. “I imagine you’ll need to help them out here and there.”

What Alex didn’t say was he’d also leveled out all of his Numbereds’ salaries. They were now all making what Sylvia did previously. None of them would find out till their next pay day in two weeks. Though Sylvia was still making more. She was also still worth it.

“I see,” Valeria got out after several seconds. “I should… go check on all that, then. I’m afraid I seem to be lacking information.”

“Yes, my apologies. I had a lot of things changed this morning and told them not to tell you,” Alex said. “I know you dislike surprises, but I wanted it this way.”

Valeria gave him a nod, clearly beyond moved.

“I love you, Alex,” she said, then spun on her heel and walked away.

“Goodness,” Rebekah said, pressing up into his side. “That was rather lovely.”

“If you had any family, I’d be doing the same for them,” Alex said as he laid his arm around Rebekah’s shoulders. “But as far as I can tell, you have none.”

“True, I was an orphan,” Rebekah said. “But I appreciate that you looked into me. Would you care to look some more later? I’m pretty sure that nasty, savage count who used that poor young woman so brutally yesterday is still around.”

Alex had spent almost the entire day yesterday just “playing” with Rebekah. And it’d been twisted, dark, sexy, and wonderful.

“You’re so messed up, Seven, but I love you for it,” Alex said.

“Likewise, baby. It was rather enjoyable, though. Really tickled a dark itch I had. And you loved it yourself.” Rebekah patted his chest, then moved away from him. “Oh. It’s Six’s family. This’ll be delightful.”

Annoyed, Alex turned toward the hallway at the end of the doors he’d greeted Alanna at.

Rebekah scurried off, her dress rustling as she went. He imagined she was off to find Eleanor without him having to ask. With any luck, she’d find the knight quickly.

He’d been hoping to have Eleanor beside him when the Rift family showed up.

Eleanor’s family was talking to William Brush, who was acting as the coordinator and final invitation check.

A minute passed before William finally allowed the Rift family to proceed.

“It really is them.”

Glancing over, he found Eleanor had walked up to stand at his right side. She was in a full Brit military uniform, with a Brit coat of arms over that. She looked like a man-at-arms without armor.

“I’m not made for running,” Rebekah said with a soft gasp of breath, coming up on his left. “I’m not made for many things, but especially not for running. I almost popped out of my dress.”

“I’ll make it up to you, Seven. Thank you,” Alex murmured, turning to address the knight. He noticed Katherine waiting off to one side nearby. She was enjoying a glass of what looked like wine, and she seemed quite pleased. “Now… Six. This is the moment I told you would come. How do you want me to handle them? I’m telling you to tell me.”

“Punish them,” Eleanor said immediately. “Punish them, but not as much as the Breft family. Just make them regret how they treated me.”

Alex nodded. He could do that.

In the end, Charles Ulles hadn’t just crushed the Breft family, he’d turned them into little more than debt slaves. Their entire business was now in the Ulles trading company. When they’d had nothing left, he’d hired them at almost nothing in wages to work their old stores in his name.

The Rift family walked up to Alex. One by one, they all noticed Eleanor standing at his side.

“Count Brit,” said a man in his middle age, tearing his eyes away from Eleanor. “I’m Baron Rift, of the house of Rift.”

The baron bowed deeply at the waist, and his action triggered a wave of similar gestures from his family.

“I, of course, pledge my family and all that we are into your care as your vassals,” the baron said.

“Thank you, Baron Rift, for your attendance,” Alex said with a smile. “My wife is currently occupied, I’m afraid. I can introduce you to her later. For now, let me introduce you to my knight, confidant, lover, and personal attendant. Without her, I wouldn’t be here, and I trust her with my life. I’ve even gone so far as to beg her to let me sire a child upon her.”

Turning to Eleanor as he spoke, he reached around and laid his arm around her hips, pulling her in close to his side.

“Eleanor Riff,” Alex said, smiling wide at the baron. “She’s an amazing woman, whom I consider myself beyond fortunate to know, and blessed to have her love. She won’t tell me much of her past, but I’d love to meet the person who encouraged her to become the knight she is. I’d give them the world.”

Eleanor slowly laid her arm around Alex’s shoulders.

“Mistress… Mistress Riff,” the baron said, staring at Eleanor.

“Baron,” Eleanor said with a polite tip of her head.

“Truly, one of a kind.” Alex reached up with his free hand to tip Eleanor’s face toward him, then kissed her right there. “I have no idea how your father could have ever done what he did to you, Ellie. You’re an amazing woman. Just… tell me his name. I’ll have him killed immediately. I’ll put his entire family in the stocks and sell them to a brothel once the commoners are done with them.”

“Master… Alex… not here,” Eleanor said, her cheeks turning red.

“Tell me, Ellie. Just give me their names. I’ll end them all for you,” Alex said as his hand caressed her cheek.

Eleanor slowly turned her face away from the Rift family, looking the part of the blushing maiden.

“As you wish, Ellie. I’ll leave it be. And you’re right,” Alex said, looking back to a white-faced and stricken-looking baron. “I’m being very rude to my new vassals. I’m so sorry, Baron. Please, feel free to have a seat, mingle or talk as you see fit. My beautiful Ellie here handled our security and food preparation for everyone. You have nothing to worry about at all. I was especially concerned after I heard the earl was poisoned.”

The baron nodded his head, and he and his family stiffly walked into the room.

As Eleanor watched them walk away, Alex saw a definite look of satisfaction on her face.

“There,” Alex said, patting her on the hip. “Now you can either crush them or bridge the gap. I don’t care either way. Just make sure there’s at least one family member left alive so I can give them the barony.”

“That was wicked and nasty,” Rebekah said. “I loved it. Care to join us in some role play, Six? I bet we could sneak off for ten minutes for a good start. You can play the part of the captured soldier trying to protect me, and the wicked count can ravage us one after the other. Or at the same time as he forces us on one another.”

“Yes,” Eleanor said, turning to look hard at Alex. “Yes, right now.”

“Later,” Alex said, then turned and waved at Katherine to come over. “I have to butter Katherine up next. Her family should be coming in soon.”

Eleanor grabbed Alex and kissed him hard, shoving her tongue into his mouth. When she pulled away, she smiled at him.

“I love you. Thank you, Alex. And don’t call me Ellie. My name is Six,” she said, resting her forehead on his. Then she walked away, looking immensely proud and confident.

“This whole thing is just you getting everyone where you want them, isn’t it?” Rebekah asked before Katherine could join them.

“Indeed. Numbered, vassals, and wives alike,” Alex said. “Need to get my house in order.”

“Your mind is amazing. I’m so… wet is the only word that comes to mind right now. I really need you to play the wicked count again tonight for me,” Rebekah said. “Six will make it more fun.”

Alex snorted at that, then smiled for Katherine when she came to stand beside him.

“My turn?” asked the lovely Asian woman.

“Indeed. How would you like me to handle your family, wife?” Alex asked, pulling her close to his side.

Anna had quickly agreed to marrying Katherine and forced her to sign the certificate immediately. It needed approval from Regina, but then it would be valid.

Katherine sighed dramatically, pressing into Alex’s side. “I’m not your wife yet, Alex. Soon, though. Then you’ll have my maidenhead, and we can move on to other things. As for my family… treat them nicely, but no favoritism. Not yet. They were rather rude to me and Holly. If they’d forced me to do what I did with any man that wasn’t you, I’d probably be nothing more than a toy for someone else after they got tired of me.”

“A fair point,” Alex said, smiling. They would be considerably easier to handle than Eleanor’s family.

Soon, this would be over, and he’d be heading north toward Regina and her armies.

***

As he moved to stand in front of his small group of vassals, their families, a few of their retainers, and all his close friends and family, Alex felt strange.

He didn’t want to be anything more than a count. Becoming an earl, a duke, an archduke, or a king didn’t appeal to him. He’d been at the top before, and he didn’t want a repeat of that.

He was content with what he already had.

“Welcome, one and all,” Alex said, looking around the room with a smile.

Amy Ridge would not be joining them, and news of her demise wouldn’t arrive until the morrow.

For now, everyone was simply assuming she was held up, or that she was deliberately thumbing her nose at Alex.

The Rift family didn’t look as frightened as they had previously. Alex had seen a young girl from the Rift family approach Eleanor and start up a conversation with her.

After that, some of the frost around Eleanor seemed to fall away.

The Lin family had been all smiles and well wishes for Katherine and Alex, seeming far happier than he thought they’d be. Apparently, Katherine becoming his wife was all they wanted of her.

Both Mary and Alanna had taken their seats for their baronies, though both were now Alex’s wives. The Tilly family looked rather pleased with themselves as they sat behind their family heads.

Quinn had managed to show up as well. She’d left the Xer lands to Niqil to pacify while she took a major portion of her armies north into Brit.

And of course, the Ulles family. They were seated with Anna, as they had yet to be made a barony. Though that would happen shortly.

“Thank you for allowing me to present my newest knight to you all,” Alex said, indicating Greg Marsh and the Marsh family. Valeria had somehow managed to keep her composure during his knighthood ceremony, even when Alex had forced her to be the one to lay the medallion around his neck.

“I confess, I have one more presentation to make, and then we’ll begin discussions about what’s coming,” Alex said with a sardonic smile. “Because I’m sure you’re all aware of the fact that we’ll be heading north to fight in the war. It would be hard to hide that when you all received the calls for your liege levies.”

The Tilly and Lin families laughed at that. They were both martial baronies that had lived and thrived on battle.

The Rift family looked unnerved to a degree.

“As you might know, recently we were granted a very large tract of land. Unfortunately, it is currently inside contested lands. We were able to make some alterations, and a few purchases, so that all the land is one conjoined property. It’s roughly the size of Brit or Ridge itself,” Alex said. It had taken some last-minute tap dancing while he was with the king, as well as some bribery, but it had happened. “It also thankfully has a border with territories controlled by our duchess.”

Turning, he began to slowly walk toward Anna and her family. Thankfully, everyone was seated nearby, and he wouldn’t need to shout to be heard.

Anna was wearing a massive, blazing smile. Only she knew what was coming.

Both her father and mother sitting behind her had no idea. Nor any of her extended family behind them.

“This will be a rather dangerous territory, one with no lack of problems to solve. But I think it’s going to be a massively profitable territory due to its location,” Alex said. “And to that end, I can only trust one man with its handling.

“Charles Ulles, Father, I’d like to make you a baron,” Alex said. Reaching to the box laid out in front of Anna, which she’d prepared herself, Alex picked it up. Inside was the formal barony as assigned by the king himself. “I’ve already had it drafted formally, written out, and signed by our king. You need only accept it.”

Staring at Alex with a shocked look on his face was his father-in-law. A short, balding, pudgy man with graying brown hair and clear brown eyes. He normally had an infectious smile and seemed to be made of energy.

One of the scariest merchants to grace the empire, a man who took a no-holds-barred approach to his enemies and who’d been working behind the scenes to help Alex. Charles had done this immediately once he’d found out his only daughter loved Alex.

Sitting next to him was his wife. Anna’s mother. She was an older, almost identical clone of Anna. It was obvious where Anna had gotten all her looks.

Alex had only briefly met her today and hadn’t been given a chance to really talk with her.

“Come on up here, Chuck,” Alex said, waving the box a little. “Become Baron Ulles, House of Ulles, of the Ulles Barony.”

Anna turned in her seat and clapped happily, smiling at her father.

Who did nothing but sit there.

“I’m sorry, dear, but I think he doesn’t know what to do or say,” said his mother-in-law, Sherin. “There’s a first time for everything.”

The room erupted in laughter at that.

“What to do is easy. Come up here and receive your barony and title,” Alex said. “Come on, Dad, or people are going to think you’ve lost your edge.”

Standing up, Charles tottered over to Alex, seemingly lost in his own world.

Smiling, Alex presented the Ulles pedigree, coat of arms, and official landed nobility paperwork.

“Congratulations, Baron Ulles,” Alex said, grinning at the other man. “Now we just have to go wrest your lands from the duke. Good thing your… err… quasi daughter-in-law is our duchess.”

Charles only nodded his head as he stared at the box in his hands.

“Yes,” he said finally.

It was all he said.

Chapter 15

Watching the doors shut, Alex let out a slow breath.

“You don’t care for these things,” Sylvia said from beside him.

“Not in any way, shape, or form,” Alex said honestly. “I’m glad it was only a day and that it’s over.”

“They normally run for two days, but I didn’t think you’d like that,” Sylvia said with a shrug. “I have to watch out for you, Alex.”

Oh?

Turning his head, he leaned over and kissed Sylvia, laying his fingers gently on her jaw as he did.

He lingered there, kissing her for far longer than would be prudent in public. After a time, he eased away from her and smiled when he opened his eyes to find her staring at him.

“Thank you, Four. I love you,” Alex said.

Sylvia nodded her head fractionally, her eyes wide. “I… I love you, too, Alex.”

Time to free her. We’re batting a thousand. Let’s see if we keep that perfect streak.

“I release you from all your oaths, Sylvia,” Alex said, reaching up to pat her cheek twice. “Live as you wish.”

Lifting his eyes to the room, Alex looked around.

Anna was holding court with all his wives. Alanna, Katherine, Quinn, and Mary. There were also several of her own Numbered running around.

They were easy to spot, all wearing uniforms very similar to Riley’s except with blue colors rather than the black she had picked out.

That and Alex could remember bedding almost every single one of them. Apparently, they weren’t allowed to be around Anna until Alex had taken them.

Looking back at Sylvia, Alex waited.

She looked shocked. Shocked and without a single thought in her head.

Maybe I’m finally going to lose one.

Sylvia came back to herself, giving her head a small shake. She cleared her throat, then gave him an angry stare and a smirk.

“What’s this?” she growled. “Are you just ending the game again? You’re bored and you’re just going to… going to flip the table over and ruin it all again?”

Alex had no idea how to respond to that.

“Ah… no. I’m just freeing you so you can play by your own rules, in whatever game you wish,” Alex said.

“You’re a fucking idiot, you know that?” Sylvia asked, her tone dark and dangerous. “An idiot. Idiot! Fine. My rules? My game? Fine. I willingly rebind myself to all my previous oaths, except I retain the right to call this stupid sack of offal an idiot or whatever else I want, whenever I want.”

Sylvia clicked her tongue, looking at him with an angry bent to her features. “Even called me by a name that doesn’t exist anymore. You’re an idiot, Alex. An idiot. Pay more attention.”

Shivering from head to toe as if in a rage, Sylvia’s mouth was a flat line. “Go meet with Baron Ulles in your study. I’m going to go complain to Mistress Anna about you. Stupid idiot.”

Marching off, Sylvia headed straight for Anna.

Shit. Not… not really what I was expecting.

Rubbing a hand against the back of his head, Alex felt rather sheepish.

Anna would scold him as well. She wasn’t a trained lapdog, after all. She was a woman who had a mind of her own. She might do what he asked her, but so far all he’d ever asked of her was to be more normal.

“Alright, uh… let’s talk to Chuck and maybe hide for a bit,” Alex said. Turning in place, he quickly marched off to his meeting with his father-in-law.

Except apparently Charles was even more nervous than Alex, or he was hiding as well. The man was already waiting in the study when Alex entered.

“I thought I was going to be early,” Alex said, closing the door.

“Uhm, yeah. Couldn’t… sit still. Sherin slapped me behind the head and told me to go talk to you or wait for you,” Charles said.

“Don’t let the baroness bully you, Baron Ulles,” Alex said with a smirk, walking over to sit down in front of the man recently made baron.

Charles’s machine-gun laugh tore through the room, and the man seemed to loosen up a bit.

“Yeah, that’s part of the problem, I guess. I don’t know how to act or what to do now. Merchants aren’t typically made gentry. Especially successful ones,” Charles said.

“Act like yourself,” Alex said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Your goal is simple. Make the barony of Ulles successful, and by extension of that, make the county of Brit successful.”

“County… you do realize that if you put both pieces of Ridge together, that and Ulles are just as big as Brit, right? You’re going to have to increase the lands of Brit or get your title changed soon,” Charles said.

Alex shrugged at that. He didn’t care.

“You don’t care, do you?” Alex asked. “About Brit being the same size, or my title?”

“Well, no—”

“And Alanna doesn’t care. She’s Baroness of Ridge, both north and south. I had Amy killed; she was a spy. Two should be reporting back to me tonight and tell me how it went,” Alex said.

“She was? Oh, I suppose she was. That’d make sense, wouldn’t it?” Charles said, looking thoughtful, and then he shook his head. “No, Alanna wouldn’t care.”

“And the Lin family won’t; their daughter is one of my many wives,” Alex said, rolling his eyes. “And what is wrong with your daughter, by the way? She keeps marrying me to more and more women. It’s like she’s… she’s… it’s a doll collection. She’s collecting women like dolls.”

Charles laughed ruefully at that, one hand coming up to rub at the top of his bald head. “My Annie is… she’s a good girl, but you know how she is. I’m afraid I don’t have any idea on this one. Sherin either. Annie just… she just wants pretty women in her marriage, I guess.”

“Anyways. The Lins won’t care, the Rift family is hoping I don’t have them all put to death, and I’m married to almost the entire Tilly family. Quinn is also my wife,” Alex said. “I’m either married to or sleeping with someone from every family that is my vassal. I don’t think anyone will care.”

Charles nodded his head at that.

“As for how to act, act yourself. You’re my dad, aren’t you?” Alex said with a grin. It was weird to talk to Charles at times because Alex had been older than this man when he’d died.

Charles grinned, looking slightly embarrassed. “Yeah.”

“There. Now. How goes the moneylending business? I keep getting reports that the Bank of Brit is expanding throughout the whole of Regina’s lands,” Alex said.

“Oh! Good! Very well, in fact. We pay a small percentage to Regina of the profit we make on our investments,” Charles said, looking much more sure of himself. “The loans we’ve been giving out have been very lucrative for us, and businesses are sprouting up all over the duchy. It’s… it’s amazing. Sure, we lose a loan here and there, but the collateral is always enough to cover our investment.

“You should be getting your first ‘dividend’ as you called it at the end of the month. It’s… very large.”

Alex smiled. He’d sunk a massive amount of his own money into Charles’s banking system. Charles had the controlling share, though, and Alex didn’t want any part of the day-to-day business.

“Re-invest it into the barony of Ulles,” Alex said dismissively with a hand. “You’re going to need a great deal of infrastructure. In fact, put this year’s profits for me back into the barony. I have more than enough money in my treasury today and coming in from taxes, as well as the horse trade. I have no immediate needs.”

War had been very profitable for Brit as a whole. It didn’t hurt that blacksmiths of all types had been flocking to his city. Having so many soldiers, a standing army, and a war had made him the nexus point to get work as a smith.

Turning Brit into the weapons capital of the duchy.

“I… I… okay. I can do that. I’ll… make sure I put it in the books,” Charles said. “I’ll not be a debtor to my son.”

Alex laughed at that and leaned forward in his seat. “I wouldn’t care if you were. You gave me Anna. There is no price too large for her existence.”

Charles laughed awkwardly at that, shaking his head. “Never thought Annie would settle down, let alone become a countess. You do realize that’s what you did, right? She can’t be anything but your countess now that you’ve elevated my standing.”

Alex nodded.

He didn’t care. He didn’t actually want more women in his life.

“Let’s talk about our clients. I want to see if we can’t start freezing out supporters of Gaelis as we branch out into the rest of the kingdom,” Alex said. “And maybe tempt some people away from him.”

***

Alex knocked on the door to the “Numbered Lounge” as he’d begun to refer to it in his head.

It was where his Numbered often retreated to.

He’d personally never entered it, and he’d made a point of that to them. On top of this, none of his wives ever entered it either.

It really was the domain of the Numbered, and the Numbered only. He’d even seen some of Anna’s Numbered enter. There was apparently a friendly cross-section between the two groups.

He’d come here to try and talk to Sylvia. They’d ended on a terrible note, and he wanted to talk to her.

He’d spent the last hour trying to find her and finally resorting to asking Eleanor, who didn’t know.

In the end, Riley had known exactly where Sylvia was.

And had promptly directed him to this very door.

Several seconds passed in silence as Alex stood awkwardly at the door. Eleanor waited at the far end of the hallway, giving him some distance and privacy.

When he raised his hand to knock again, he heard the door handle creak and turn.

Taking two steps back, Alex folded his hands behind him and waited.

The door opened slowly, and he found Sylvia standing on the other side. She was wearing a light-blue dress that looked comfortable, something worn around a home more than in public.

She immediately frowned, her eyebrows coming together and her mouth turning downward.

“What?” she asked when he said nothing.

“I was hoping we could speak privately,” Alex said. “I think perhaps my actions were mis-understood. I’d very much like to discuss them, rather than leave the situation where it was.”

Sylvia’s brow smoothed out partially, some of the anger starting to evaporate from her pretty face.

“Really?” she asked.

“Really. It’s not a game. I’m not angling for anything, I just really would like to talk to you,” Alex said. “I truly dislike where we ended up earlier today. I think I didn’t explain myself very well.”

“You didn’t explain anything,” Sylvia grumbled.

“I… yes. Could we please talk somewhere? I don’t think the Numbered Lounge is a good place for this,” Alex said.

“That’s… fine. Yes,” Sylvia said. Then she turned her head and said something to someone else inside. He couldn’t make out what was said, but the voice that responded sounded like Valeria’s.

Sylvia turned back to Alex with a small smile, then exited the Numbered Lounge and closed the door behind her.

Alex offered her his arm.

Giving him a side glance, Sylvia slipped her arm in his and huffed lightly. She said nothing.

It was clear the gears in her head were running at full speed, however. There was no mistaking that Sylvia was nothing if not highly intelligent and resourceful.

“You’re not supposed to be like this, you know,” Sylvia murmured as Alex led her into his private detached study and closed the door firmly.

“What’s that?” Alex asked, leading her over to the small table he kept here.

“Kind. Caring. Worrying over my feelings,” Sylvia said. “None of this matches with how you’ve treated me up to this point.”

“Mm. I could see how it doesn’t quite line up in your head. Especially with how smart you are,” Alex said honestly. He deliberately eased Sylvia toward the chair he wanted her to sit in and waited for her to do so.

Watching him, Sylvia took the offered seat and smoothed out her dress with two flicks of her hand.

“You’ve done nothing but manipulate me to where you wanted me this entire time,” Sylvia said. “Three was right the whole time. And Seven knew it before I had even truly considered it.”

Alex nodded once and took the seat across from her.

“I did, and I continue to do it for some of the Numbered,” Alex admitted. “Though most of you are already healthier and… well… mine. Don’t speak of this to anyone else, please. It would skew their own development.”

Sylvia rolled her eyes and sighed, shaking her head.

“Which means Three and Seven already knew and just told no one. They experienced the same situation I now find myself in,” Sylvia said, looking back at Alex. “They wouldn’t talk to me about it at all, by the way. Not until I started making my own thoughts and beliefs known. Even then, they refused to really discuss it.”

“Good, I’m glad to hear it,” Alex said. “Their loyalty warms me.”

Sylvia grunted and folded her arms across her chest.

“You wanted to talk, so do it,” she said.

Frowning, Alex stared at her for several seconds.

“I wasn’t trying to get rid of you,” Alex said finally. “I wasn’t trying to end the game or toss you out. I was trying to free you, so you could remain of your own volition if you chose to. You could choose to be with me, or choose to leave.”

“I gathered that later on,” Sylvia said with a sniff. “At the time, though, it felt like you were just… ending the game again.

“That you were flipping the table over and that was the end.”

“No,” Alex said, shaking his head. “Not at all.”

“Obviously.” Sylvia’s mouth turned into a frown again. “I don’t like it when you change the rules on me. I can’t play the game if I don’t know what the boundaries are. Do you understand?”

“I do. With that being said… is there anything I can do or say to help you put the boundaries back in place, so to speak?” Alex asked.

Sylvia looked like she wanted to fight more rather than talk things out. He got the distinct impression she was fighting her inner nature right now.

“I want to be in charge for tonight. You have to answer my questions and let me do what I want,” Sylvia said. “If you do that, I’ll say everything is as it should be.”

“Okay, I can do that,” Alex said.

“Release me from my oaths,” Sylvia asked.

“I release you from all your oaths, Sylvia,” Alex said immediately.

There was no crack of oaths breaking in his ears this time. He wondered about that and decided it would be best to ask Leah about it later.

He didn’t want her attention right now.

Sylvia huffed and scratched at her shoulder.

“Call me Four,” she said.

“Sure thing, Four,” Alex said.

“Mm. Sounds better to my ears. Three said something similar. The idea of even being called by my old name feels wrong,” she said. Then she got up, walked over to his desk, and picked up the key there. After walking to the door, she locked it and came back over to him. “Undress for me, Alex.”

Ok. Somewhat… interesting.

Alex got up and undressed, letting his clothes pile up nearby. Then he sat himself right back down in his chair.

“Good. Okay… uhm… hm. Alex… do you love me?” Sylvia asked, picking up his shirt from the ground.

“I do,” Alex said, smiling at her.

“And that’s why you let me go. To see how I felt about it all,” Sylvia said.

“Yes,” Alex said.

“To see if I’d stay or go,” Sylvia said. It wasn’t a question.

“Yes,” Alex agreed.

With a nod of her head, Sylvia walked over to him and pulled his discarded shirt down over his head, blocking out his view of everything. Her hands came behind his head and seemed to tighten it around his face.

“No peeking,” she said.

There was a soft rustle of clothes, and Alex felt a warm, wet sensation envelop his manhood.

He knew without seeing that she’d gotten down in front of him and now had his length in her mouth.

He felt Sylvia’s tongue languidly wrap around him as her mouth slid down and back up.

It was slow, sensual, and he couldn’t see a damn thing. All he knew was Sylvia was kneeling in front of him and seemed to be playing with him.

Her lips tightened as she slid her head back and came off his tip.

“You like it when I use my mouth,” Sylvia said against his shaft. “Tell me why?”

“It’s… ah… it feels really good, and the idea of a beautiful woman like yourself giving me head is a hit to the ego,” Alex said, wondering why she was asking.

“Oh, that’s a fun answer,” Sylvia said, and then her mouth took him up once again. She was sucking tenderly on him, her lips tight on his flesh as her head bobbed up and down slowly.

Then she came off him again, and he heard her dress rustling around.

Is she standing up?

“Do you want me to get pregnant?” she asked, her voice much closer to his ear now. Her hands took his wrists and pulled them behind his chair. He felt something being looped around them, tying them together behind his back.

Alex thought quickly on her question. He was already due for a number of children. Did he want even more?

“Yes. But… not yet,” Alex said. “Going to have too many as it is.”

“Mm. Pregnant,” Sylvia murmured. He felt her thighs settle down over the top of his. She also managed to navigate his tip right up into her slit without using her hands. “I could give you a child, I think. Though only one. Is that enough?”

Groaning as Sylvia sank herself down along his length, Alex wanted desperately to just throw her down and ravage her.

“No,” he said.

“No? Goodness, and how many am I supposed to give you?” Sylvia said, moving back up. She was riding him slowly, grinding him into the chair itself.

“As many as you can,” Alex said. He had no idea where these answers were coming from now. “You’re a beautiful woman. Watching you get big with a child of mine is… it’s another boost to the ego.”

“Another fun answer,” Sylvia whispered against his ear, her hips rocking back and forth against him.

She let out a slow, sibilant breath as she started to bounce up and down on his lap, driving him deep into her.

With short, clipped moans, she impaled herself over and over on him.

“I love you,” she said huskily against his ear. “And I swear myself back to you in every way, Alex of Brit. I also pledge my soul to you. Take care that we keep our game, or I’ll make your life hell everywhere we go.”

Sylvia bit into his neck and smashed her rear down on his lap. Moaning deeply, she ground her hips as if to get him as deep as she could manage.

After her orgasm passed, Sylvia let out a happy little chuckle.

“Oooh, thank you Alex. That’ll tide me over for years,” she said. “You play our game wonderfully, because I know you’re playing it for my own mental health and needs. Thank you. I love you.

“I’ll… have Seven come finish you off and make sure you’re satisfied. See you later, lover.”

Sylvia patted him on the shoulder, kissed him, slid off his length, and left him there.

Waiting for someone else to come take care of him.

Chapter 16

There was a light tap on the door.

“Enter,” Alex said, looking up from his paperwork. He had been waiting up for Carla. He needed to hear from her before he went to bed.

The door opened and William Brush stepped into the room.

“Sire, I wanted to check in to see if there was anything you needed before I retire for the evening,” said the man.

Alex grinned and shook his head. He’d found that Master Brush had been everything he’d needed in a chamberlain and then some.

“No. How’s the special project in the basement coming along?” Alex asked. “And the loan contracts for the farms?”

“Very good, sire. Everything you ordered was delivered and is waiting to be assembled. We’ve hired special engineers, smiths, and scientists in the backgrounds you listed,” William said. “They’re slowly going through all the notes you left, and work has begun several projects. They’re all sworn to Leah, of course, along with the pre-oath questions and security measures.

“The loan interviews and contracts are just starting. We’ll have at least two hundred ready to go in a month or so. Your target will be met in six months, I would expect.”

Alex nodded. “Good. That’s all then.”

“Of course, sire,” William said, bowing his head and moving back out of the room.

Well. That’s the printing press, papermaking, and an assembly line.

We’ll start with reading primers and our codex of laws.

Hello.

Alex froze in place. The voice he heard in his head was distinctly divine, but it wasn’t Leah’s.

“Rike?” Alex asked after a pause.

Yes, it’s Rike.

“Oh. Hello. How are you? Would you care to join me?” Alex asked.

“Thank you, and I’m quite well,” said a smooth, lovely voice.

Turning toward the speaker, Alex found a woman sitting in a chair next to the small table he kept close by.

She was amazingly beautiful. More so than any woman he’d ever met in his life.

She had dazzling sapphire-blue eyes, delicate blond eyebrows, and long eyelashes. Her lips were full and pink. She had a beautiful shy smile on that lovely mouth.

Golden hair spilled down across her shoulders. She was wearing a blue dress that emphasized her figure and made Alex fight not to stare at her.

She was artistry made real.

“Goodness,” Alex said aloud.

“I know,” Rike said, looking down at herself. “I’m afraid this is how I was created. I can’t really change it. It’s almost embarrassing at times when I meet with mortals.”

“I’ll just consider myself fortunate then,” Alex said, leaning onto his desk. And he did. He couldn’t deny he was incredibly attracted to her physically. “Leah said you wanted to meet me?”

Rike clicked her tongue, looking annoyed even though she was wearing a smile.

“She said you wanted to meet with me,” Rike said. “My sister is… she’s such a… such a…”

“Conniving bitch?” Alex said, grinning. “I love your sister. She’s my goddess. I pray to her regularly. I wish she would visit me more often, as I value our talks. But she’s still a conniving bitch. Aren’t you, Leah?”

Looking up as he said the last, he got the distinct impression that Leah was somewhere giggling her ass off and nodding her head.

“She’s always been like this as long as I’ve known her,” Rike said with a sigh. “Well. Uhm. Tell me about yourself? It took a bit to get here; I’d rather not squander the opportunity just because my sister was being herself.”

Alex grinned at that. He liked this goddess already. There was something to be said for making the best of any situation.

“I’m not from this world. I was destined for a bad end, I guess you could say. Leah scooped me up, swept me off, and dumped me here as her champion, or broker or… something,” Alex said. “And I’ve been here ever since.”

“Oh. That’s rather… oh. Alright. I can definitely identify,” Rike said, giving him another heart-melting smile. “I too was heading for a bad end. My brother-in-law… he broke me off that path and gave me to my sisters. They helped me come back to myself. It was a struggle, but… I overcame it. And now I’m better for the whole experience. Both what I was and what I am now.”

Alex nodded. He could see himself in her words. He’d done a lot wrong in his old life that he’d worked to rectify as quickly as possible in this one.

And just a lot that he hadn’t done at all. Like have a family and children.

“I definitely feel you there. Definitely. It gives you a better appreciation of everything when you already failed once,” Alex said. “Right up there with youth being wasted on the young.”

Rike grinned, her eyes crinkling, and she chuckled softly. “Right? If only everyone could die and get a second go-round. It’d certainly provide for far better people in the world.”

There was a light double knock on his door.

Alex looked askance at the lovely deity.

“Oh. Go ahead and answer that; they won’t see me. Only you can see or hear me,” Rike said, waving a hand at him. “There’s no rush. I’m here for a day or two.”

Turning back to the door, Alex cleared his throat. “Enter.”

The door opened, and Carla walked into the study.

Smiling, Alex hopped up out of his seat and went over to her quickly. He snatched her up in a hug just after she closed the door and pulled her in close to him.

“Oh Two,” Alex said, squeezing her tight. “I’m so glad to see you. I believe in your ability and your talent, but I was still worried.”

Carla hugged him back just as tightly, pressing her cheek to his temple.

“Love you,” Alex said, his hands sliding up and down her back.

“Uhm… yes. I love you too… Alex,” Carla said, still sounding rather unsure of herself. “You waited up for me.”

“Of course I did, you big stupid bandit.” Alex leaned back from her and looking up into her face. Then he reached up and tenderly cupped it, his thumb immediately starting to trace the scar there. “How could I ever go to sleep when my bad girl hasn’t gotten home yet?”

Carla grinned at that, her hands resting on his hips.

“You were right. Amy was the spy, the leak, and the problem,” Carla said. “We were in, out, and gone in a flash. They didn’t even notice she was missing for quite a while, from what I heard.”

“I knew you could do it,” Alex said, smiling up at her. “Anything I need to know?”

“Some. She admitted quickly to the spying and everything else. It wasn’t until I’d cut the third finger off that she started talking about why, though.” Carla shook her head. “She was sending all the information to Gaelis, of course, but she seemed to think there was someone else behind him. That it was a much larger issue than we’ve been thinking.”

“Oh? Hm. I’ll have to talk to Regina about that. We’ve all been working under the belief that this started because two old men wanted to have an honor war,” Alex said.

“She didn’t have anything else to say, even after I took her toes,” Carla said with a shrug. “There were no other spies, either. Three had been bound to Amy since the very beginning. Amy was also who sent the assassins after you.

“Stupid, if you ask me. If I were her, I would have laid low after you killed my family. Tried to work my way into your bed and just be a baroness.”

“If she’d been as beautiful as you are, she might have had a chance in my bed,” Alex said, drawing Carla’s head down and kissing her. After holding her there for several seconds, he finally drew away. “Good job, Two. You’re my bad girl, and without you I’d be in a lot of trouble.”

Carla smiled stupidly at him, her cheeks a faint red.

“Uhm. I’m going to go take a bath real quick. One had it ready for me before I even got in the keep,” Carla said. “After that, could… could we get in bed together? Maybe… maybe you could use your mouth again? I really liked it last time, and I think I deserve a reward. After that… make love to me?”

Alex laughed at that. “Of course. Go enjoy your bath. I’ll be here waiting for you.”

“Thanks, Alex. I’ll be right back. Don’t go to sleep.” Carla leaned in to kiss him quickly, then darted away. She was gone in seconds.

“Sorry about that, Rike,” Alex said, moving back to his desk and looking at the goddess. “That’s one of my Numbered, and—”

Stopping mid-sentence, Alex didn’t know what to say.

Rike was staring at him with bright, glowing blue eyes. They were wide, and her pupils looked like infinitesimally small pinpricks.

She was radiating pure, unadulterated sexual need and a giddiness that made Alex’s heart race and his body respond instantly.

“You redeemed her completely,” Rike said, her voice tight like a bowstring.

“Ah… I suppose so,” Alex said.

“You said she was one of your Numbered? You have more like her?” Rike asked.

“One of seven, yes,” Alex said as neutrally as he could manage. The amount of lust and need boiling off Rike was overwhelming him, and he was doing his best to curb his thoughts about it.

“I want you to show me them all. Show me your redeemed, Alex of Brit,” Rike crooned at him. The way she said his name made his skin prickle.

“Uhm, I’m going to be slightly busy, but—”

“Show me them now,” Rike said. “I will make sure your Two doesn’t know you weren’t here immediately. No one will remember you leaving the study.”

Standing up, the deity walked over to him and gazed at him in a way that made him feel like a pork cutlet.

“Show me your redeemed,” Rike begged him.

Alex couldn’t resist her, so he did what she wanted.

An hour later, Alex walked into his own bedroom with Rike in tow. She hadn’t said anything to him the entire time. He’d quietly walked from room to room, finding all his Numbered and letting the goddess see them.

During this entire ordeal, it was as if they couldn’t see Alex. As if he weren’t there at all.

Closing the door, Alex found that Carla wasn’t there.

“She’s still cleaning up,” Rike said, walking past him and sitting down in a chair. “Alex… they’re all so… so… fixed. You redeemed them.

“Completely. Especially the one you call Five. She was so… broken. And wrong. She’s nowhere near that now.”

Alex shrugged, not really sure what to say. Today had been a strange day so far.

“I’m going… I’m going to go for now, Alex,” Rike said. Lifting her head up, she met his eyes and gave him a brilliant smile. “I’m going to leave, much sooner than I had planned, but I’ll be back. We need to talk. Again. Soon.”

“I see,” Alex said, not really sure how to respond to that.

“I need to first speak to my brother-in-law, and Leah. See what I need to barter with her to obtain you as my champion and husband.

“I need to plan how to steal you away and wed you if she disagrees,” Rike said, nodding her head twice. “After having met you, I can’t just ignore you. I’ll have you as mine, Alex. You should head north soon. Tomorrow even. The duchess will need you by then, and if you do it this way, the duke will break his word to you, freeing you from your oath. Consider that an early gift to show you my intention.”

Rike winked out of existence, leaving Alex alone in the room to contemplate what the hell had just happened.

Then the door opened, and a very clean, fresh-looking Carla walked in. With a warm, sultry smile, she locked the door and slid out of her robe, letting it hit the floor.

She was naked and beautiful.

“Come, my love… show me how much you need your bad girl,” Carla said.

Alex let out a slow breath and then smiled. He could honestly use the distraction right now, and he did need his bad girl.

***

Alex rolled into Regina’s forward base camp.

Rike hadn’t been wrong. The fact of the matter was she’d been so right, Alex’s soldiers had arrived at just the right time to repel a flank attack on Regina.

It had happened in such a way that his soldiers were attacked before they’d even realized they were defending the flank for Regina.

Alex’s soldiers had been attacked first.

He opened the carriage door, and Carla, Nannie, and Eleanor all got out.

Letting out a breath, Alex felt better. He’d been crammed in a carriage with those three women, Riley, and Rebekah. The last of whom had practically sat in his lap the entire way here.

Sylvia, Valeria, Quinn, Alanna, and Katherine had all gotten in the next carriage.

“Mm, I think we’ll need to set up a rotation, One,” Rebekah said to the head-maid. “Or some type of expectation. Two and Five both seemed as if they were going to fight right then and there for Alex.”

“They’ve been a bit more… eager… as of late,” Riley said with a sigh. “I can usually talk them down. I’ll start working on them soon.”

“Good work, hon. You’re a blessing,” Rebekah said, leaning over to kiss Riley on the cheek.

“Thanks. I try,” Riley said with a smile. “I’m going to get our beds set up. Are you going to take Alex to bed tonight?”

“I think so,” Rebekah said, reaching up to lightly smooth Alex’s hair back. “Care to split him with me? Or are you just up for watching still? You’re one of the few I’d like to do that with. Five won’t ever say yes.”

“Just watching. Sorry. I appreciate the offer. I just… don’t want to have anyone but Alex,” Riley said.

“I understand,” Rebekah said, waving a hand at her.

“All clear,” Carla said from outside.

“You done treating me like a favorite toy?” Alex said, looking at Rebekah with a grin.

“No,” she replied, smiling back at him. She leaned toward him, practically oozing out of her tight-fitting top. It was her modified house uniform, which made her look like amazing and always displayed her best attributes. “Not anytime soon. Get used to it, baby. You are my favorite toy, and you always will be. Wanna play a new game tonight?”

Swallowing hard, Alex gave Rebekah a light kiss and then got out of the carriage, pulling at his collar.

Sometimes Rebekah hit the right buttons almost too hard. It made his thoughts squirrel away out from under him.

And right now, it felt like he’d need his wits.

“You run away from her again?” Nannie asked, moving in next to him as he marched for the large tent.

“Yeah,” Alex muttered.

“Heh. To be fair, she’s beautiful and seems built to your tastes and satisfaction. She’s a damn near clone of Anna, just a bit bigger,” Nannie said. “Some girls get all the luck.”

Alex thought on that one.

To be fair, Rebekah really did share a lot of attributes with Anna. Her mentality was far more fluid, however, and she seemed far more in tune with human things.

Whereas Anna was more like a wolf who thought of other people as little more than bags of meat to be exploited.

“I dunno. I like the big, nasty blondes too, ya know? Especially the ones who were murderers once upon a time. They’re surrounded by this delicious evil shell and have the sweetest, softest center of all when you crack them open,” Alex said, deliberately looking up into Nannie’s face.

“Hmph. So I’ve come to find out. We’ll wait out here,” Nannie said, and she drew aside next to Regina’s command tent. Carla and Eleanor did the same, the three women forming a triangle and starting up a conversation immediately.

His Numbered trusted Regina’s personal guard.

Walking into the tent, Alex found himself listening to someone relaying information to Regina about the current disposition of their forces.

Alex folded his hands behind his back, got quiet, and moseyed on over to Regina’s side.

He said nothing, offered no counsel, and didn’t interrupt. He merely walked up and gently laid a hand on her shoulder.

Regina looked up at him, gave him a wide smile, and went back to the report.

When the man finished, Regina dismissed him with a wave of her hand.

Everyone got the hint and left at the same time.

They had all seen the way Regina had changed in disposition once Alex arrived, and each person knew it would be best to leave her alone with him.

The tent cleared almost instantly.

“I’m so glad to see you,” Regina said, smiling up at him. “And apparently none too soon. That attack would have cost me. They were a fresh unit on a fast march. Came out of nowhere.”

Damn. I owe Rike.

You do. But it’s alright.

I taught her the rights and wrongs about relationships. She won’t hurt you.

Alex cringed at that statement. When Leah spoke about her husband, it was always when she sounded the most crazy.

If Rike was like her sister, Alex was in serious trouble.

“I had Amy Ridge murdered,” Alex said, getting straight to what he needed to tell Regina. “I gave my father-in-law that barony I had made in Gaelis’s lands, and I married Katherine and Quinn.

“I’ve arrived to assist you with the entirety of my army and their liege levies.

“Unfortunately, during Amy’s interrogation before she was killed, she revealed she was working for Gaelis, and that she suspected Gaelis in turn worked for someone else.”

Regina stared up at him, processing all of that information rapidly.

Alex would never doubt that it was likely she was smarter than he was. Or at least able to grasp things with more mental alacrity.

“I see,” she said finally, then sighed. “I’ll sign whatever you need me to, dear. I just wish you had better news.”

“But I do have good news. You didn’t ask me how many soldiers I had,” Alex said with a grin. “In fact, I think you’re going to like the number so much, I might even talk you into using that sweet mouth of yours.

“Imagine… a beautiful duchess endeavoring to pleasure a mere count with her fine lips.”

Regina scoffed at that, leaning back in her chair. “As if I haven’t already done that to you, and often.”

She did smile at him, though, a good portion of her weariness seeming to drain away.

“Well? How many soldiers do you have, my love?” she asked.

Leaning down, he got eye to eye with Regina and gave her a kiss, then hugged her.

“About a hundred and forty thousand soldiers. Give or take a few thousand,” Alex whispered in her ear. “That doesn’t even count the mercenaries I’m hiring. Which should be another forty thousand.

“I’ve come to win your war, my beloved duchess, but I’m also going to make you my concubine.”

Regina’s hands tightened in Alex’s clothes and then she laughed softly, laying her head down on his shoulder.

“Oh, thank heavens. You’re actually here and you can save me,” Regina said. “And I can’t be your concubine; I’m already your wife. But I’d be more than willing to show you all sorts of ways I’m grateful.”

Grand.

Chapter 17

Alex managed to keep a yawn from happening.

Barely.

Clenching his teeth together tightly, he watched Regina go through the current situation for all her recently arrived vassals.

Once more, the liege levies across her ducal lands had been called up to fight.

“…moved south for the initial attack. Much of the previous defenses from the last year aren’t as useful this year. Mostly because the front line has shifted,” said Regina’s lead general.

He was a traditional man who wanted to employ traditional tactics and strategies. Alex couldn’t complain, since the man had been able to assist Regina in holding off the duke so far up to this point.

Though Alex couldn’t remember the man’s name, and he didn’t feel like it would be worth knowing either.

He wasn’t about to listen to this man if he gave Alex instructions or orders. Not unless Regina ordered him to.

Alex would hold his own council and run his own plans and gambits.

The goal isn’t to crush the duke, it’s to take his land.

Take his land whole, intact, and ready to be used.

Destroying him, his army, and his people would accomplish nothing.

“…something to add, Count?” asked the general, looking at Alex.

“No.” Alex shook his head.

“Then I’ll ask you to hold the left flank,” the general said, staring hard at him.

Not bothering to hide the act, Alex looked to Regina for confirmation.

Alex owed no one here anything, other than Regina. Brit was self-sufficient at this point and might as well be a minor duchy.

The simple reality was if Alex were anyone else, he’d probably already be the duke, Regina nothing more than a gravestone or a wife without a title.

“Please hold the left, Count Inferno,” Regina said, dipping her head to him.

“Of course, Duchess. I’ll hold the left in your name,” Alex said with a smirk. “Last time I held the left, I walked away with everything the Tilly family owned, broke Frenis over my knee, and crushed their elite troops.”

Alex paused, looking back at the general.

“Twice, in fact. I wouldn’t mind doing it again for a third time,” Alex said.

And maybe we can steal their pay-chests again.

There was some dark chuckling from around Alex. Sitting immediately at his left and right were Dave and Drew. Behind those two were Dan and Art.

Alex and his generals had a reputation.

They would do whatever it took to win, and there was no honor held, nor any courtesies.

Turning, Alex made eye contact with Dan.

The man grinned as soon as Alex looked at him.

“I’ll make it happen,” Dan said. Apparently, he already knew what Alex was going to ask for.

A repeat of last time.

Turning back to the general, Alex waited.

“Thank you for your willingness to serve your position,” the general said.

“Of course. How could I not do as my wife asked me?” Alex said, blinking slowly. When he opened his eyes, he’d come to a simple conclusion.

Maybe I’ll have him killed when this is over. We won’t need him then, will we?

He’s insubordinate and doesn’t care for me. So why should I care for him?

As if realizing what he had done and was doing, the general stiffened and nodded quickly.

“Of course, Count Inferno, of course,” said the general, moving along with his plan.

Turning to Dave, Alex leaned towards the man.

“Same as last time. Figure out the position, look for something defensible, get the mounted infantry there first,” Alex murmured. “Kill who you need to kill to get it done if need be.”

Dave nodded.

Turning the other way, Alex moved toward Drew.

“Don’t wait for orders or permission. Get your cavalry squared up with Quinn and figure out who’s doing what,” Alex said. “Remember, adapt, be flexible, seize the initiative. If you see their baggage train, scouts, or an opportunity, weigh it and then judge if it’s worthwhile.”

Drew nodded and then got up and left, Art following him out.

By the time Alex turned back to the front, Dave and Dan had gotten up and followed the other two men as well.

Listening to Regina’s general, Alex was bored once more.

He wasn’t sure why he’d been tasked with the left, since that was usually where you put your weakest, but he didn’t care.

He’d do what he had to do here, all the while doing what he wanted in other theaters.

Fighting down another yawn, Alex waited quietly for the meeting to end.

***

As he walked through his military encampment, Alex felt an inhuman amount of pride in his people.

They weren’t just orderly—they were orderly, disciplined, and frightening.

Every man and woman he saw looked ready.

Like a drawn blade with a honed edge.

Pristine armor, immaculate uniforms, weapons at the ready. The camp was a living, breathing weapon of war.

And through all of that, there was a deep sense of “oneness” for all the soldiers of Brit. These were all veterans now, having served in the most recent Xer campaign.

Even the crossbow soldiers, an entire division of women, got the same respect from their fellows.

To fight and die with one another is to become a single entity.

Doesn’t hurt that I gave out medals, promotions, and land bestowments on anyone who earned it.

Male or female.

Nodding his head at a particularly dangerous group of women, Alex gave them a polite smile.

They stiffened up when they realized who he was.

Alex said nothing but kept smiling as he passed them by, walking deeper into the camp.

His own tent was right smack dab in the middle of the mounted infantry. He felt the most at home with those soldiers, and the vast majority of his personal house guard was drawn from their ranks.

Though in the last few weeks, he’d hired on crossbow women to his house guard as well.

“Fucking different world,” Nannie muttered from beside him.

“In what way?” Alex asked. He was making his rounds with only Carla and Nannie. He blended in rather well unless someone really looked.

It was one of the things he enjoyed doing.

“Women soldiers,” Carla said, answering for Nannie.

“Yeah, and female bodyguards,” Alex said. “Not to mention Six is an actual knight. And that reminds me, I need to knight the two of you and then buy you the same equipment. No more running around in leather.”

Nannie made a disgusted noise while Carla laughed.

“Me? A knight? Alex, I don’t—”

“Yes. A knight. You can shut up and like it, or keep talking and like it. There is no in-between,” Alex said, interrupting her. “I don’t much care for the idea of you getting hurt for me, so I’m going to make it that much harder for it to happen. Five’s got a set of armor stashed away that I want you to look at. You can wear that at the least, or more like Six.”

“Fine,” Carla said with a heavy sigh. “Fine. It’ll just make it that much easier to hire others with our background, I guess. If you’re willing to bed and knight people like me and Five, you’d do the same with others.”

Moving into a training field, Alex immediately saw Valeria, Sylvia, and Rebekah.

Those three tended to move around together.

Their natures had enough overlap that they seemed to find a common ground between them. Much in the same way as Carla, Nannie, and Riley.

Eleanor tended to run the middle and fit with either side.

“They’re plotting again,” Nannie said.

“They’re always plotting,” Carla muttered. “Least I can still beat two of them in cards. Anything I lose to Seven I get back from Three and Four.”

“Seven cheats,” Nannie said as Alex walked straight for the trio.

“So do I,” Carla said.

Nannie laughed at that. It sounded wonderful to his ears. To Alex, it had the unrestrained mirth only found in someone who enjoyed their life.

I need to move on Nannie. Time to free her.

Looking up at his approach, Valeria, Sylvia, and Rebekah all broke out into smiles when they noticed him.

Shit. Nannie was right, they were plotting.

“Ladies,” Alex said as he walked up to them. “I need your collective minds. I believe I gave each of you a few tasks. Could I ask you to join me in my tent so we could go over them?”

“Oh! A six way? That’d be fun,” Rebekah said. “If I can’t have Alex, I call dibs on Five.”

“I wouldn’t mind having Alex to myself,” Valeria said. “Or Two.”

“I’d prefer Alex, of course, but I’d go in for Six,” Sylvia said.

Alex sighed and gestured to his tent. “Come on. You’re an awful lot. You all know very well that Two has sworn off everyone and Five isn’t interested. No need to taunt them.”

“Fine, fine, just a four way then,” Rebekah said. “I’m sure Three, Four, and I could make you stay in bed all day, baby. Leave the soldiering to the soldiers.”

Not waiting, Alex started off for his tent.

“Thanks,” Nannie muttered. “I’m flattered at the attention but… I just… I don’t go… that way.”

“And I’m only for you,” Carla interjected. “I deeply regret everything of myself I gave away before meeting you. Deeply.

“I look forward to giving you all of myself next time.”

“Next time?” Nannie asked, sounding puzzled.

“She’s just being philosophical,” Alex said quickly, moving into the tent.

Riley stood to one side, turning to face him with a tea-service trolley to one side. She looked to Carla in question.

“Numbered and Alex,” Carla said, catching Riley’s look.

Giving Carla a smile, Riley began to load her trolley as several maids assisted.

Alex moved to his table, where he sat down and waited. Hopefully his people had good news for him.

He had plans to make and execute, after all.

“I looked into everything you asked about,” Sylvia said, seating herself directly in front of him.

Since she’d walked out on him, she’d returned to her previous disposition, wanting punishment and rewards in equal measure. Their game just as it had been.

“It’s almost exactly what you said you were expecting. The duke’s soldiers haven’t been paid at all in the last three months,” Sylvia said. “They’re getting promises and vouchers instead.

“At first, a few merchants were buying them from the soldiers and then cashing them against the Duke, but he stopped paying them out pretty quickly.”

Alex nodded. He imagined that had neatly locked the soldiers into keeping the vouchers.

Even if they were worthless.

“Alright. In other words, the duke is beyond broke and can’t pay his people anymore,” Alex said. Steepling his hands in front of himself, he looked up at the tent material above. “What about his own vassal armies?”

“Same situation,” Valeria said, having sat down next to Sylvia.

Rebekah had dropped into the chair next to Alex’s right as Carla and Nannie took up the sides of the table.

There was one seat open to his left, and one to Valeria’s right.

“He’s using up their liege levies, but he hasn’t paid them yet either,” Valeria said. “Which is quickly making his vassals rather unhappy. They only really have one alternative—pay the soldiers themselves.

“Which isn’t normal or accepted practice.”

Alex nodded.

That made sense.

He himself was paying all the wages for the soldiers he’d called up from his vassals. They were fighting on his behalf, after all, not for their liege lord, which meant it was up to him to pay for their needs and expenditures.

“Alright,” Alex said with a soft sigh. “What about the food, armory, and supplies?”

“The same,” Sylvia offered up as Riley’s maids began serving everyone morning tea and coffee. “Debts and vouchers upon promises and oaths. I’m fairly certain the amount of outstanding debt the duke has would probably topple the entirety of his domain.”

“And then some, because you’re not taking into account that even after cashing out all that land, he and his wife still owe a goodly amount of gold,” Alex said, shaking his head. “The disaster and fate of borrowing too much, I suppose. It never stops.”

“Yes, I suppose that’s right. I honestly forgot about the debt he has with you and Baron Ulles,” Valeria said, looking at Sylvia.

“His debt would exceed his projected income. At least based on his taxes, that is,” Sylvia said, looking shocked.

“As I said. It never stops once you get too far into it,” Alex said. “His best option would have been to end the war outright and start recovering. Though I wonder if his rage, anger, and bitterness outweigh his common sense now.”

The room fell silent. The light clacks of teacups on saucers were the only sounds in the whole tent.

“I was doomed the moment you caught me, wasn’t I?” Carla asked. “I borrowed gold and sold myself away, and I kept telling myself I could make it back and get out. Eventually.”

“Yes, Two, you were trapped. I had designs on you from the moment I saw you,” Alex said, looking at the bandit with a soft smile.

Carla sighed at that, shook her head, and smiled back at him.

“Well, you have me,” said the ex-bandit, taking a dainty sip from her tea. “What’s our next move, Alex?”

“For now, nothing. We’re going to have our first touch of battle in… an hour? Two hours?” Alex asked, looking around the room.

“Six went to check,” Valeria said. “That’s where she’s at.”

Alex nodded. “Well, we’ll have our first engagement for this season’s campaign.

“I’m sure we’ll hold our front and send the enemy tumbling back. With any luck, Dan will rob them of their pay-chests and secure me some hostages, and then we can begin going through the whole thing all over again.

“After that… well, we’ll see. My overall plan is to make the duke surrender without destroying his duchy. If I could hand it over to Regina on a platter, she’d probably have enough land under her to be an archduchess.

“Then everyone could leave me alone to run my county,” Alex said with a sigh. “Maybe I’ll actually get a chance to get some of my ideas off the ground.”

“You… really do just want to be a count, don’t you?” Valeria asked after everyone sat in silence for several seconds.

“I mean, yeah? It’s what I am.” Alex lifted his teacup and took a sip from it.

As always, it was excellent tea. Riley had trained her girls exceptionally.

Smiling, he turned to Riley. “Good work; this is perfect tea.”

Riley bobbed her head once, her bell tinkling, and smiled at Alex. “I’ll pass your compliments on to my girls.”

“You don’t want to be a duke or… a king… or anything?” Rebekah asked.

“No. Why would I? It’s not as if I’d make more money with a title change alone,” Alex said with a grin. “It isn’t as if I need more wives. Or vassals.

“With a moniker like Count Inferno, it isn’t as if I could aim for more prestige, either.

“No… I’m quite content as Count Brit of Brit.”

“Alex, my love, dearest,” Valeria said. “Everyone here knows you’re not what they originally thought you were. Did anyone ever tell you about the fall? The fall of Brit and Caen?”

He wasn’t surprised that everyone knew he wasn’t a normal person. Or that he wasn’t the original Alexander Brit.

“No. I’d be curious to hear about it, but I’m not sure how it’s relevant?” Alex asked.

Everyone was staring hard at Alex and Valeria.

Clearing her throat, Valeria looked around the room quickly.

“The fall of Brit and Caen, or just The Fall, is a cautionary tale about taking sides in a civil war,” Valeria said.

“Oh. Is that all it was? Goodness. Everyone made it out to be such a big deal I thought it was something scandalous,” Alex said with a soft laugh. “There’s always a winner and a loser in civil wars. Better off not picking a side unless you have to.

“Your family name title was that of an archduke,” Valeria said. “Both Regina’s family and Gaelis’s family were your vassals.”

“That’s nice. And?” Alex asked. He didn’t quite understand where the thrust of this conversation was going or where it had been meant to go to begin with.

“I guess nothing. If you don’t wish to reclaim your family titles,” Valeria said with a shake of her head. “It’s just… strange. You don’t want anything to do with advancing yourself.”

“I don’t need to,” Alex said. “I mean… okay, listen. I have plans and things I’m having built in the basements of the Brit family fort. Have any of you gone down there? Or looked at the plans?”

Half of them nodded their heads while the other shook them.

“Okay, so, I’m having something called a printing press put together first. It’s a very simple machine that allows a book to be put together very quickly, compared to it being written by scribes,” Alex said. “A scribe can do… what… a couple pages an hour? Maybe? I can have a single machine do at least a minimum of twenty-five pages an hour.”

Alex looked around the room, person by person, making sure they all were listening and heard him.

Eleanor had joined them at some point but hadn’t said a word.

“Now, imagine a room full of those machines. All printing out different pages of a book,” Alex said. “I could have every single tax-paying citizen of Brit receive several books for free every year.

“Now what if those books included all those learning worksheets I made for you all? What if even the most common of children could learn to read and write before they were eight?

“What if every family had the codex of Brit laws, workbooks on reading and writing, and workbooks on mathematics? Can you even begin to imagine what that’s going to do to this world?”

Speaking from his heart, Alex felt like this was the right path.

He would enlighten his people, bring them up from the muck, and put them on the path to greatness.

The citizenry of Brit would become the middle class by virtue of their education in comparison to the rest of the world.

“Imagine it,” Alex said. “What if any of you had been taught to read and write as a child? To do numbers and figures? If you knew all the laws and what was expected of you?

“And this is just my first machine. The first blush of a technology that will empower Brit for countless generations.

“All in here.”

Alex tapped the side of his head.

“Imagine, a machine powered by heated water that can do any number of things,” Alex said. “Just with heating water, and some metal wrought parts. A machine that could be put on wheels and used… anywhere. And anything else I can remember enough of to become dangerous. Very dangerous.”

With a sigh, Alex finished his tea in a final sip and then put his elbow on the table, resting his chin in his hand.

“I just need to start putting pen to paper soon and writing down all the various ideas, inventions, technologies, and general practices in my head for my children. So they can benefit from it and continue to bring Brit further forward than anywhere else.

“All under Leah’s watchful eye,” Alex said. “Of course. I couldn’t let these things off the leash without them all being committed to her by name and deed. She’ll be a better gatekeeper than any mortal could.”

Everyone glanced upward as if Leah would respond to that.

“She’s busy,” Alex said. “Though I met her sister the other day. Seems nice, but crazy. Must be a family thing.”

Eleanor cleared her throat, walking over to stand in front of the table.

“My lord Alex, we’ve been instructed to form up. Battle will likely commence in a few hours, before noon,” said the knight formally.

“Grand,” Alex said with a heavy sigh. “Whatever. Let’s hopefully get this whole thing over and done with so we can go home.”

Chapter 18

Alex looked down across his defenses and at the plains between them.

The last time he’d stood on a line like this, he’d watched Duke Gaelis crush Regina’s father.

Crush him and run the man’s entire army off the field in a full route.

“I don’t honestly understand why they’re attacking,” Sylvia said, shaking her head. “Logically, it’s not the right move. We have more soldiers than they do. We have prepared positions. It makes no sense.”

Grinning, Alex couldn’t help but laugh.

It felt like he was always talking to someone about strategy these days.

“When strong, show weakness. When prepared, look chaotic. When large, appear small,” Alex said. “In this way, we’ve prepared. We’ve hidden our numbers and done everything we can to appear smaller.

“These defenses look like almost nothing to our enemy across this distance. We’re using the terrain to our advantage.

“We’ve brought up our lighter infantry forces to hold the first six ranks of the line, but every soldier behind them is heavy infantry. Our cavalry has been dressed out to look like they’re winded and part of the supply forces.

“And to top all that off, I had you sell information—even give it out for free in some cases—that we suffered many losses in the south. That we’re tired and wounded. We’ve held out bait they can’t resist, especially now that we’re on the left flank again.”

Alex nodded at his own words.

“We’ve done everything we can to appeal to their beliefs of how things should be, and we’ve offered nothing contrary to that,” Alex finished. “They’ll attack us this time. After this, if they’re smart, they’ll evade us and we’ll have to change our tactics.”

“You’re very tricky,” Sylvia muttered.

“All warfare is deception,” Alex said simply. “Feel fortunate that I abide by your rules. Your happiness is important to me.”

“Master is kind and loving,” Riley said, hugging tighter to Alex’s arm and pushing it deeper into her cleavage.

“I… never really thought of it like that,” Sylvia said.

You there? Are they both sworn to me at a soul level?

Yes, and yes.

As are Valeria, Carla, and Rebekah. You taking all the Numbered with you?

The only ones left are Eleanor and Riley.

Might as well, I guess.

The enemy forces were marching across the gap. Their shields were up and over their heads as they came on.

Arrows constantly rained down on them. With every step they took, they risked taking an arrow from above. Alex’s investment more ranged combatants was paying off.

“Three, we got out the notice to everyone about bounties on officers, right?” Alex asked, looking over to his left. Valeria and Carla were standing side by side, watching the battlefield.

“Yes, Alex,” Valeria said, turning toward him and giving him a beautiful smile. “It’s taken care of.”

She thanks me often for having met you.

They all do, though some more frequently than others.

Somewhat unsure of how to respond to that, Alex didn’t.

“Tael, give the order to shuffle the line,” Alex said. The enemy appeared to be beyond the point of no return. There would be no moving back from here.

The general nodded and then gave someone else an order.

A trumpet was blown in some sort of signal Alex didn’t understand.

With a stomp of boots, the front line of Alex’s soldiers broke formation and started to jog forward.

They were all dressed in hard leather armor, carrying good shields, and each man had several light throwing javelins. Alex had chosen a design that was almost exactly like old Roman pilums.

They were what he called his light infantry, or auxiliary. They were to be used as skirmishers, hit-and-run attackers, and flankers.

All the soldiers pulled back and threw once they were in range of the enemy. Hundreds of javelins went up in the air and then came down. Then a second wave, and finally a third.

Before the enemy could even think to respond, Alex’s soldiers were wheeling left and running away.

The enemy could only curse at their heels, even as the Brit soldiers laughingly cleared the field.

They knew their jobs and had been told to do exactly this. They weren’t retreating, they were following orders.

Clanking forward, the heavy infantry soldiers of the Brit army took up the vacated lines.

Alex could practically feel the amusement from his soldiers.

“They think it’s funny,” Eleanor said from behind him and a step to the right.

“Wouldn’t you?” Alex said with a grin. “Everyone loves to win, and nothing feels better than making your opponent look stupid.”

Stopping at the edge of the line, the auxiliary forces turned as a unit and made up a column right there.

The enemy came on, though. There was no call to stop, to retreat, to turn and reconsider, to change in any way.

They marched ever onward, despite having taken losses before they’d even had the chance to engage.

“Fire at will,” Alex said to Tael.

Turning, Tael shouted another order.

Behind the front line, standing on a constructed platform, were the crossbow soldiers.

One and all, that unit was made up of women. And veterans. Blooded in combat, both melee and ranged. They’d earned their pay and respect.

Stomping up to the top of the platform, the first row raised their weapons and fired into the mass of enemies. Kneeling down, they began working to reload as the second line fired, then the third line, and then the fourth.

When the last line had fired, the front line rose up and fired again.

Seems to work well with crossbows instead of muskets.

Finally, the enemy reached Alex’s line and the melee crush began.

The crossbow soldiers could keep firing into the middle and rear enemy ranks, though the archers now had to hold their fire.

Moving into the flank of the enemy, the light infantry reengaged and immediately worked to turn the enemy in on itself.

“I’ll take left flank any day over being stuck in the line,” Alex said. “I can at least maneuver and have options with the flank.”

Alex could do nothing more than watch for the moment. His soldiers were going about their work, and little more could be done right now.

Echoing dully, the roar and clash of swords and armor was the entirety of his existence.

A series of distant, panicky-sounding trumpet blasts woke Alex from his stupor.

Looking across the field, he saw a black cloud rising up into the skyline.

“Seems Dan’s finished his task,” Alex said. Turning his head, he looked out to the far side of his left flank. If Dan was done, it meant he was on his way back.

Distantly, he could see a mob of what looked like cavalry storming across the plains back to the Brit encampment.

“It’s Dan,” Nannie said, getting Alex’s attention. She was directly behind him and to the left. “Can see his stupid banner from here.”

Alex turned back to the mob and looked for said banner.

The black bird of Brit, with a fire surrounding it. The battle standard for Dan’s brigade as a whole.

Turning, the enemy began trying to withdraw from the field of battle. Disengaging from the soldiers of Brit and moving away.

“Keep hitting them as long as we can,” Alex said.

Tael said nothing and gave no orders.

Hm. Standing order is to keep firing? Good.

When the crossbow soldiers stopped firing due to range, the archers took up the job and began firing en masse.

Several deep, booming drums sounded, and Quinn with her massive light cavalry brigade bolted out from where they’d been held in reserve.

Coming up and around the lines, they blurred past the infantry and began carving away at the enemy army just as they made it out of range of the Brit archers.

Following behind Quinn, at a far more methodical pace, was Drew. His heavy cavalry and Quinn’s were moving in a giant wedge.

“It’s another slaughter,” Riley said.

“And things were set on fire,” Sylvia added.

“Count Inferno the Butcher,” Eleanor said softly. “That’ll be the full moniker, I’m sure.”

Alex sighed and shook his head.

“I’m a butcher because our enemy is a bunch of idiots. I’m going to my tent to wait for Dan. I’m sure he has presents for me,” Alex said. “Please prepare accordingly otherwise.”

Riley leaned up and kissed his cheek, then left in a different direction. Probably to prepare for prisoners.

Nannie, Eleanor, and Carla all followed him back to his tent but waited outside.

“Oh? All done, baby?” Rebekah asked. She was trying on a new uniform in front of his dressing mirror. She cupped her breasts and shimmied the fabric around. “There we go. What do you think? Do you like it?”

Turning toward him, she smiled and gestured to herself.

It fit her provocatively and emphasized her amazing figure. Rebekah once again looked sexy and beautiful while still appearing somewhat classy.

“I like it, personally. Definitely gives off a concubine feel, though. Noblewoman turned concubine, but still concubine,” Alex admitted. He did really like it.

“Noblewoman turned concubine is the goal,” Rebekah said with a smile as she walked over to him. “I’m your comfort wife; my goal is to make you happy and make you smile. I feel like this is what you like to see me in, and it still preserves your prestige. That and I enjoy wearing it.

“Now… all done? Can I tend to you and ease your burdens?”

“Almost all done. Dan’s going to show up with what he stole, I’m sure,” Alex said as Rebekah came to a stop in front of him.

“Oh? Good. Come, come. Let’s have a sit. I’ll keep you nice and relaxed until I can tend to you,” Rebekah said, catching up his hand and leading him toward the table. “That’s right, baby. Let your comfort wife care for you.”

Sitting down in his lap, Rebekah immediately gave him a kiss, then began to rub her fingers into his temple and the sides of his head.

“I spoke to Mistress Anna, by the way. Right before we left,” Rebekah said. “I… explained my feelings… my thoughts… my wants to her. I told her that if you told me to kill her, I would do it immediately. That there would be no end to what I’d do for you. That no matter the command given, I’d make it happen somehow.”

What…?

“She said she was excited to hear that. That she felt the same way,” Rebekah said. “She gave me a kiss and said she liked me.”

“Why’d you do that? Anna is… Anna is my wife, and I love her desperately, but I’m fairly certain she’d murder any of you Numbered if she thought for a moment you were a concern for me,” Alex said honestly.

“Because I want to be her equal,” Rebekah said. “I want to be your comfort wife in every way. And I can only be that if I get Anna’s approval and become her equal, to a degree. So… I told her how I felt. She understood. That’s our plan. One will lead the Numbered, and I’ll be your comfort wife.”

Alex realized it was a pointless discussion. He was surrounded by people with minds and personalities that were stable but had more sharp edges and cracks than a box full of glass shards.

“Okay. Just… be careful. If we’re all in this together to the end of existence, it’d be a bad thing for you to get sideways with Anna,” Alex said.

“I know. But you wanted me to find myself, and I have. Now I’m pursuing it,” Rebekah said, and then she kissed his brow.

Alex said nothing else. There was no point.

Instead he just sat there and enjoyed Rebekah’s attention.

“Dan’s here,” she said softly and slid out of his lap, startling him.

When he opened his eyes, Alex felt like he’d dozed off. He’d been so lost in Rebekah’s attention that his mind had simply drifted away.

“Enter,” Alex called.

The flap opened, and Dan entered along with a squad of his people.

Each person had a sack over their shoulder with boots or shoes sticking out.

They deposited their cargo and then left, leaving Dan alone with Alex and Rebekah.

“Sire, I’ve brought the more interesting prizes for you,” Dan said, bowing his head to Alex. “We did of course capture several of their pay-chests, which were empty and filled with promissory notes. I then gave them the Brit signature gift.”

“And that would be?” Alex asked.

“Fire, of course. Everything that could hold a flame was put to the torch,” Dan said with a smile.

“Right. Any idea who you brought me?” Alex said, pointing to the sacks.

“Indeed. We caught the entire command tent for the right flank unaware, along with a large number of observers,” Dan said, walking over to the sacks.

He grabbed two ankles from two different people and dragged them over to Alex.

“I have for you the niece and daughter of the count of Helit. Both unwed,” Dan said. He dumped them off there. “I recommend the niece, but only marginally. Personal preference, I’d say.

“Next, I have the younger sister of the Baron Stoneson, and his wife,” Dan said. Grabbing two more booted feet, he began dragging them over. “I prefer the sister in this case, as the wife is married and… well… she’s just not really comparable to the sister. That’s all. If the baron dies, the sister inherits.”

“I’ll have you know—”

Dan dropped the booted feet, putting them down next to the first two. Alex realized Dan was also sorting them by his preference, it seemed.

“Be silent,” Dan said simply, addressing the sack before walking back to the remaining four.

“Next, the wife of Count Bellin—he’s who we’re fighting, by the way,” Dan said, grabbing two more ankles. “And his cousin, who is quite young. Admittedly, she’s married, but… I’d pick Bellin’s wife. Amazingly pretty. She had her kids young; she’s probably only in her mid or late twenties but looks younger.

“Doesn’t hurt that she’d technically inherit the Bellin titles, not the kids. They’re in line for a count title. Cousin would get a barony when their shared grandfather dies.”

“You’re a cad, but thank you for the compliment,” said the sack Dan had just set up in his “keep” row. “I’ve tried not to let child-bearing slow me down.”

Curious. She seems rather composed.

Dan let go of their booted feet and moved back to the last two.

“Last but not least, the Countess Aerin herself, and her daughter also named Aerin,” Dan said, grabbing two more ankles. “I’d go for the daughter, but not by much. Her mom’s a real beauty. I think she had her daughter almost too early. They look eerily like sisters.”

There was a soft sniffling noise as Dan dragged the two sacks over and set them down next to the others.

“And there you are, sire. Eight new toys for you to play with. I’d say keep half, kill half,” Dan said. “Last I heard, Gaelis wasn’t taking prisoners anymore. He already executed some family members who were caught up just this morning. I practically caught these at the same time. If the duchess finds out you have these prisoners, she’ll probably just execute them herself.”

“Mm. Thank you for your service, Dan,” Alex said. He was truly thankful, too. “Same rewards as last time. Be sure to get me a list of your operatives. They’re getting rather good at this. Can’t risk letting them leave our service in the future. Make sure they’re taken care of.

“On your way out, please send a messenger to the duchess. Let her know I have prisoners for her.”

He hadn’t counted on the fact that nobles were no longer being taken prisoner when he’d set up his plans.

Nor had he thought to deter Dan from capturing more people.

The duke’s change in hostages was a serious change since the last battle.

I was hoping to keep all eight for myself, but keeping four—with deals against a fate of death—and giving the rest to Regina is definitely a better negotiation tool.

She can do what she wills with them.

Though given how angry she probably is about having her people executed… I can’t imagine her having any mercy.

“Of course, sire,” Dan said, bowing his head and then leaving.

Looking over to the sacks, Alex wasn’t sure where to begin.

It was Mary all over again, he imagined.

Leah? How’s my annual debt looking?

You’re doing alright. If you can convert four of those into contracts, you’d almost fill your quota for the year.

Honestly, if you don’t move on them, it’ll be that much harder considering how long I think this war will be.

Got it. Thanks, Leah.

And if it helps… they would have died tomorrow anyways. Their fates were sealed. Four will be spared due to your actions.

And before you ask, it’s because Alexander Brit was never meant to survive to this point.

Nodding his head, Alex got up and walked over to the sacks.

“You heard my general—I’m keeping four of you as personal pets and concubines,” Alex said. “I’m going to interview each of you and discuss your options.

“If you’d rather not talk to me at all and would like to face the duchess, please curl up into the fetal position.”

There was a pause as the sacks considered his words.

Then the one that had been sniffling curled up on itself, as did another one.

“Okay, you two I’ll have pulled out and turned over to the duchess for execution,” Alex said. “The six of you will remain for your interviews.”

“What?” asked the sniffling sack. “Execution? He was just… bluffing, wasn’t he?”

“No,” said the sack above her. If Alex remembered it correctly, this was the countess Aerin and her daughter. “The duke really did kill hostages. We’re all as good as dead. Now shut up and make sure you’re not curled up. Alive is alive, dead is dead.

“Besides, Count Inferno married one of the last two he captured and made the other a baroness,” Aerin said aloud. “Didn’t you, sire?”

Alex smirked at that. Apparently news ended up spreading. He wondered briefly if it was Mary who had been the one to let it slip.

“I did. Alright, last chance to curl up,” Alex said.

The sniffling sack, which Alex assumed was Aerin the Second, remained curled into herself. Apparently she disagreed with her mother.

“Alright. Say goodbye, enjoy your fate,” Alex said, and then he marched over to the tent flap.

Poking his head out, he found Nannie nearby.

“Hey, come here,” Alex said to her.

Nannie raised an eyebrow and leaned down toward him.

He promptly kissed her and patted her cheek. “Can you be my big, strong helper and move some prisoners around?” he said when he pulled away.

“’Course,” Nannie said with a smile, like a love-struck teenager.

“…sorry Mother, I can’t. I just can’t,” said the sniffling sack.

“No, listen to me. Just… get through this. Alive is alive, dead is dead. You can’t change dead,” said Countess Aerin. “Anything else is changeable.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t. I just can’t,” said Aerin the Second. Alex indicated her with a hand to Nannie.

“Damn it all, Aer—”

Aerin the Second let out a squeak when Nannie grabbed her by an ankle and started dragging her off.

“Count Inferno,” said Countess Aerin in a loud voice. “Please, just… make a deal with me for my daughter at the same time. I’ll give you anything of myself, my county… anything. Just… let my daughter live. Take me in her place in whatever way you see fit.”

Alex held up a hand when Nannie looked to him for direction.

“Anything?” Alex asked.

Sighing, Countess Aerin went silent for a few seconds.

“Yes. Anything. Just… be gentle with me and don’t hurt me too much,” said the woman. “I’m still a young woman and could give you children if you required that of me. Just… leave my daughter be. Take whatever you need of me, in whatever way.”

“Your soul, first,” Alex said simply.

“My wha—” the countess started, then let out a low moan. “Fine. You have my soul, Count Inferno, but you’ll swear you’ll treat my daughter as if she were your own vassal. And if you get the chance, you’ll give her a title that would protect her.”

“Grand,” Alex said. “Now your oath to be my concubine in any way I see fit, your soul, and your life in my service. To Leah.

“Those things are my price to take your daughter. Because that takes up a spot I would have given to someone else.”

“I agree to it,” Countess Aerin said. “And do so swear to Leah.”

“Five, go ahead and take the countess to my bedroom. Seven, could you take Aerin the younger to One later?” Alex asked.

“Right,” Nannie said, coming back into the tent proper. Grabbing both sacks, she began dragging them away.

“Of course,” Rebekah said.

“That leaves two spots open, and three for the executioner,” Alex said. “Let’s… get started then. Who wants to go first?”

“I will, and I’ll just make it easy,” said the woman Dan had named as Count Bellin’s wife. “I’m young, probably younger even than Countess Aerin. I’m incredibly fertile, I’m beautiful, and I agree with the countess. Alive is alive. I’ll give you all of me in whatever way you wish, just as the countess did. Not my soul, though. I have no daughter to save, but I can give you children to treasure that’ll be beautiful.”

Alex shrugged at that. “I mean, I need to see you first, but yeah, if you’re as beautiful as you say, I’ll agree to that.”

The remaining four sacks immediately began clamoring to offer him the same thing.

One of them sounded like she’d even offer him a lease on her soul, which sounded extraordinary to Alex.

Grinning, he felt like he’d just struck a gold vein.

I’ll just tell Regina I want to keep them all other than those two… she won’t mind.

She can have the one who’s unwilling to barter to execute, and maybe Aerin the younger. She can be a maidservant.

Chapter 19

Alex was brought into a command tent and presented with a chair.

Thanking the older man, Alex seated himself and then folded his hands in his lap.

He hadn’t seen Regina since the day of the battle, which was two days ago. This would be his first chance to catch up with her.

Given the fact that messengers from Duke Gaelis had been busily crossing back and forth over the field of battle, he imagined the duke was trying to broker a peace.

I know I would, or at least I’d try to stall for time to figure out the enemy numbers.

We’re roughly two times his size right now.

Yawning, Alex scratched at his cheek.

He was a bit worn out.

He’d spent most of yesterday and the day before putting his new concubines through their paces. Making sure to fulfill their bargains and take from them to fill up his yearly requirement.

In the end, he’d kept Countess Aerin, the daughter of Count Helit, the sister of Baron Stoneson, the wife of Count Bellin, and the cousin of Count Bellin.

He’d only turned over two to Regina, along with Aerin the younger. The executions were going to be held later today.

Aerin the younger had been sworn in as a handmaid to the duchess directly.

“Ah! It is… so very good to see you, husband,” said a voice from behind him.

Turning in his chair, he found Regina heading his way. She looked tired but healthy.

She walked right up to him and hugged him, pulling his face into her bosom.

“My dearest,” she crooned against his head, her fingers sliding through his hair. “I owe so much to you. The duke is frothing over the fact that you’re here, and with so many troops.

“He’s offered me many terms of surrender, but I’ve declined them all. I remember something you told me once—that if I let him walk away intact, he’ll come back again later.”

Alex did remember telling her something along those lines. He’d told Quinn the same thing.

Leaving a root is a problem.

“You requested this meeting, but you didn’t say what for,” Regina said, still holding him.

Laughing softly, Alex wrapped his arms around Regina’s waist and pulled her in closer. He could feel the slight swell in her stomach now where his child was growing.

“I wanted to see you, for one,” Alex said. “A man should be allowed to see his wife.”

“I’m afraid I’m the duchess first and foremost, but I’m sorry about it. I’ll try to make up for it. Besides, I saw what you had outside. I’d say you’re quite busy,” Regina said.

“Oh, yes, that’s another reason I wanted to come see you. May I introduce you briefly to my new toys? It’s part of the conversation,” Alex said.

“Oh fine, but it does make me just a little jealous. A few are really too pretty,” Regina muttered.

That’d be Bellin and Aerin.

For being the oldest, they were also the prettiest.

“Send in Alex’s guests,” Regina called to the front of the tent, slowly releasing him. “I love you, by the way.”

“Love you too, Gina,” Alex said, laying a hand on her lower back.

“Gina? Gina… mm…” Regina’s voice trailed off, a smile warming her face.

A guard entered the tent, five women following behind him.

They were all wearing Rebekah’s version of the house uniform. It did what it was intended to do and showed off their figures perfectly.

Rebekah was at the head of the column of women, a smile on her face and looking pleased with herself. These five new concubines all reported to her directly.

“Duchess,” Rebekah said, inclining her head to the woman.

“Seven.” Regina dipped her head in return, though a touch deeper.

There was a strange deference to his Numbered, even amongst his wives. Though that didn’t apply to Anna.

“May I present to you Alex’s newest concubines,” Rebekah said, holding her hand up to the women next to her.

“Countess Elizabeth Aerin,” Rebekah said, indicating a pretty brunette with a great figure. She had calm brown eyes that looked torn, but also resolute.

“Countess,” Regina said, inclining her head to the other woman.

“Duchess,” Aerin murmured, looking at the ground.

“Countess Alexandra Bellin,” Rebekah said, moving to the next woman in line. An amazingly beautiful woman who could actually be compared to Anna. She had a perfect hourglass shape and was actually rather tall. She had tight blond curls, bright blue eyes, and generous lips.

“Duchess,” purred the woman with a smirk. Alex had availed himself of her repeatedly. Several times by her own offer. She’d already figured him out to a degree, and she’d be a danger if she wasn’t so clearly in favor of being his.

“Countess,” Regina said again.

“Countess Bethany Derth,” Rebekah said, indicating the third woman. She was a smaller version of Countess Bellin, but with very similar looks and features.

“My condolences to you and Countess Bellin on the loss of your grandfather,” Regina said.

“Thank you,” Countess Derth said, and Countess Bellin only nodded her head fractionally. Bethany Derth dipped her head deeper to Regina. “The news was sudden and… oddly timed.”

I can hardly imagine. You’ve become a countess at the same time as a concubine.

Though it was good that Coffin could handle your grandfather, Baron Stoneson, and Count Helit in the same day.

Pity I can’t use her on the duke. That’d just be too obvious.

That and Coffin said he was far too heavily defended.

“Baroness Brianne Stoneson,” Rebekah said, moving to the next woman.

She was a dark-haired, dark-eyed, lovely little woman who barely reached five feet. She was calm, demure, and reserved.

And extremely pleasant when Alex got her alone. He imagined she was preserving her honor in public and letting her guard down in private.

“My condolences for your loss as well,” Regina said.

“Thank you,” Baroness Stoneson said.

“And finally, Countess Kimberly Helit,” Rebekah said.

The last woman in the line was a green eyed redhead with long, bouncy hair, an impressive bust, and a very narrow waist. She was bubbly, bright, and looked like she was seconds away from moving uncontrollably.

It didn’t help that she was probably just a day over eighteen.

“Duchess,” Countess Helit said, bouncing in place twice.

“My condolences to you as well,” Regina said, her brow furrowing slightly.

“That’s all, Seven,” Alex said, smiling at the woman who called herself his comfort wife.

“Of course, baby,” Rebekah said with a smile, leading the noblewomen back out of the tent.

“Okay… I think… I know why you wanted to introduce me to them,” Regina muttered. “You can do that?”

I’m so glad she’s so intelligent. It wouldn’t be easy to just say, ‘I can kill who I want’ aloud.

“Yes. I can,” Alex said, peering up at Regina.

“I see,” Regina said, then shook her head slowly with a smile. “Father underestimated you so terribly.”

“Yes, he did,” Alex said.

“Alright. Now what?” Regina asked him.

“Don’t go through with the executions today,” Alex said. “Make them guests, treat them formally, and start… playing nice with them.

“It’s terrible that Gaelis is executing our people, but this… this is going to be a takeover. You’re going to become the archduchess of Tanulf and Gaelis. We need to win them over.”

“Which is why you have a bevy of noblewomen as concubines, rather than corpses,” Regina said, nodding her head slowly. “I take it you’re treating them incredibly well?”

“Indeed. I’ve wined, dined, and given them quite a bit of attention. Along with a copious supply of Mother’s Bane, if they choose it,” Alex said. “Countess Bellin and Derth have both left it untouched.”

Regina raised her eyebrows at that.

“Same thing happened to Mary, you’ll remember. She no longer had a husband, ruled her own lands, had a child. She wasn’t married to me until they were trying to block you out,” Alex said. “I’m her liege lord, husband, and the father. No one will touch her or bother her.

“I get the impression Countess Bellin is too smart by half and talked to her cousin. Told her to get with child as soon as possible.”

“Hmph,” Regina said, looking unhappy.

Alex shrugged his shoulders. It was court life.

Sex, marriage, and politics were all screwed up at this level of the government.

“Count Aerin died this morning,” Regina said. “Apparently one of your people put a crossbow bolt in him. Count Bellin died yesterday. Same circumstances.”

“Oh? Those girls of mine are rather accurate. That means the countesses hold their titles entirely? Perfect,” Alex said. “Would you please formally put in a request to have all those noble ladies of mine transferred to me in vassalage? To the king that is. I’ll send up a form as well, along with all their signatures.”

Regina closed her eyes and shook her head slowly.

“You’re going to strip Gaelis bare, aren’t you?” Regina asked, opening her eyes and looking at him again.

“I am. I’m going to take everything from him that I can. He made this personal when he refused to send me home,” Alex said with a cold smile. “Now… my duchess. I’d like you to send me into the field with my army and my own discretion. I’m going to go win over the rest of the duchy while you deal with the duke. He won’t be able to stay in the field long once I start maneuvering around him. He’ll have to fall back from this front.”

“I… see. Yes, that’d be fine. Besides, my general doesn’t seem to care for you,” Regina said.

I noticed.

Which is also why I’m leaving Eleanor and a double squad of Coffin’s people here to watch over you.

“Great, thanks dear,” Alex said. “Now… how about we find out if you’re too pregnant to get up on this table here and receive some attention I desperately want to give you?

“I personally don’t think you’re too pregnant, but we’ll never know without trying.”

Regina gave him a grin, her eyes widening slightly.

“No visitors,” she called out loudly, getting up and moving to the table. “For any reason.”

***

Alex sat down heavily on his camp bed.

They’d set out almost the minute he’d finished Regina off earlier in the day, making a fast march straight out around the duke to the south and southeast.

That was the direction he’d decided to take after reviewing the map.

Helit, Stoneson, Bellin, Derth, and Aerin could all be reached if he marched to where the original front opened up.

It would also force Duke Gaelis back deeper into his own territory.

“Ah, there you are, baby,” Rebekah said, stepping into his tent. “Come along, girls. Time for some more training.”

One by one, his new concubines entered the tent.

“Good. Now, let’s get rid of your uniforms while I go speak to your master,” Rebekah said. “We’ll start youngest to oldest this time.”

Smiling, Alex’s beautiful Seven came over to him with a few small hops and kissed him hungrily for several seconds.

Then she pressed her mouth to his ear.

“I can’t tell you how exciting it is to have so many noblewomen underneath me. Thank you, baby. You’re really stroking my ego, and I deeply, deeply appreciate it,” Rebekah whispered. “Now, I’m going to have them all practice giving you head tonight. So just… relax and let my girls take care of you.”

Alex laughed softly and nuzzled Rebekah. “Fine, but can I have you last? I love you, and I kinda want to have you.”

“Awww, you’re such a sweetheart, baby. I’m in my moon-flow time, though. You’ll have to wait a bit longer. But I’m not taking Mother’s Bane anymore, remember?” Rebekah said. “So next time will be memorable, I hope.”

“What if I don’t care?” Alex asked.

“While I appreciate it, I care,” Rebekah said, kissing his cheek. She reached down, undid his belt, and pulled his pants down to his ankles, exposing his member. “Sorry, baby. I’ll make it up to you another time.”

Slipping away, Rebekah went back to the noblewomen, who were finishing up undressing.

“Lovely,” Rebekah said, inspecting the women. “Kimberly, you’re up first. Go on over and kneel down in front of Master.”

The young woman looked nervous as she came over and got down on her knees in front of Alex.

“I’m sorry if I do a bad job,” Kimberly said, peering up at Alex. “I hadn’t known a man at all till you. I’ve never done this.”

“Perfect, this is why we’re training you all,” Rebekah said, getting down next to Kimberly. “Now, Alex really likes a good steady rhythm, good tongue action, and tight lips—but not too tight.”

Leaning in, Rebekah took his fully erect length into her mouth and went straight at giving him head.

And it was perfect.

Moaning softly, Rebekah moved her head back and forth along his length. Her lips were just tight enough, her tongue rolled wonderfully all along the bottom of his length, and she was sucking on him just hard enough.

She slurped at him audibly as she came off the tip.

“There,” Rebekah said, looking at Kimberly. “Just like that. Now, be sure to also…”

Rebekah paused, looking at Alex, then leaned in and whispered in Kimberly’s ear.

“Got it?” she asked, leaning back.

“Really?” Kimberly asked.

“Really. Now, away you go,” Rebekah said. She grabbed Kimberly by the back of her head with one hand, Alex’s member with the other, and then brought them together. Stuffing his length into Kimberly’s mouth.

“Alex, be a dear and show your concubine your preferred rhythm,” Rebekah said, getting up. She walked over to the other women and began whispering in their ears one by one.

Ignoring her, Alex focused in on Kimberly, who was staring up at him with wide eyes. She began to slowly bob her head up and down along his length. She was sucking a bit too hard, her lips a touch too tight, and her tongue wasn’t moving.

But it still felt good.

“Use your tongue more, and you’re a bit too tight,” Alex said, his hands coming down to wrap his fingers into Kimberly’s hair. He began to push and pull her from hilt to head at the speed he wanted.

Clearly struggling against her body’s desire to choke on him, Kimberly’s eyes closed a bit and started to water as she performed the way he’d asked.

After several good passes, she gagged as his tip slid into her throat again.

“Ah, and then there’s gagging,” Rebekah said, coming back over to Kimberly. “You can’t really stop that. It’ll take time and practice, but you can learn to just… control it. Try again. Swallowing helps.”

Rebekah grabbed Kimberly’s head and eased her down onto Alex’s hilt.

Kimberly swallowed hard, fighting her gag reflex. He felt her throat tighten up around his tip when she did so.

“Good,” Rebekah said, easing her head back again. “Just need practice. Okay. Next. Brianne.”

Kimberly got up and walked away, wiping at her mouth with a hand.

Brianne got down on her knees in front of Alex and simply took him straight into her mouth without prompting.

Slowly, she started working her mouth along his length.

“Good. Good,” Rebekah said, one hand behind Brianne’s head. “Perfect.”

Brianne was staring up at Alex, sucking on him and doing her best.

“More tongue,” Alex said, leaning back. Watching Brianne.

Immediately, the baroness’s tongue was all over him, pushing and writhing.

“Good,” Rebekah said, watching Brianne closely. “Okay, next. Bethany.”

Baroness Brianne Stoneson didn’t give up Alex’s manhood, though. Instead she kept going up and down, her lips pulling at him.

Laughing, Rebekah pulled Brianne away. “Good, let someone else practice.”

Brianne got up and was replaced by Bethany.

Instantly, Bethany was downing Alex, working hard to please him, if not get him off.

Moaning deeply around his girth, she reached up and started to fondle his balls. Pushing herself to his hilt, her nose pressed to his abdomen, Bethany sucked and licked at him.

“Goodness. That’s perfect,” Rebekah said, watching Bethany pump her head back and forth. “Okay, stop. You’ll make him go off like that. You don’t need any practice.”

Alex grabbed Bethany by the head and kept her there. He actually wanted to get off right now. He was feeling pretty darn close, and Bethany was doing great.

“Ah, ah. Come on, Alex, don’t encourage her,” Rebekah said. Bethany seemed more than eager to keep going, though, moaning as Alex kept her there. “They all need practice.”

Slowly, Rebekah pried Bethany away from Alex.

“Come on over, Elizabeth,” Rebekah said while Bethany smirked at Alex.

“I’ll finish you next time, Master,” Bethany said.

Countess Aerin slowly got down on her knees in front of Alex, looking up at him with a strange expression.

“Go on,” Rebekah said. “Just like I explained.”

The countess sighed and then took Alex into her mouth. She rolled her head and neck fluidly. There was a perfect grace to it, though she clearly lacked experience. Her tongue was mostly still, her lips loose, and she didn’t suck hard enough.

But she wasn’t unwilling. She was trying.

“A little faster, and tighten your lips,” Rebekah said.

Elizabeth immediately responded, doing as instructed.

“Are you using your tongue?” Rebekah asked.

Correcting for that, Elizabeth’s tongue started rolling all over his length.

“Good,” Rebekah said, watching silently for a while.

Alex was close now. He really just wanted to cum in Elizabeth’s mouth and call it done.

“Okay. We’ll need to have you and Kimberly practice more later. You can do much better than this. Brianne and Bethany looked fine,” Rebekah said, patting Elizabeth on the back. “Come on over, Alexandra.”

Countess Alexandra Bellin, the single most beautiful new addition to his harem, lay down on her back in front of Alex.

She laid her hands on her knees and parted them. Her long legs spread apart. Dragging her fingers down along the inside of her thighs, she gave them a light pat.

“Alexander, come, take your Alexandra,” said the busty woman, opening her arms and legs to him. “We both know from this morning I’m already more than qualified with my mouth.

“And we both know I’m not taking Mother’s Bane. So come and give me a child. We’ll name him or her Alexander or Alexandra.”

Kinda weird… she already has kids.

She was never allowed to see them after they were born. Her motherhood was stunted.

Damaged.

She’s broken.

Ah.

Moving down atop Alexandra, Alex plunged himself into her, just wanting to get off now.

It didn’t hurt that she was so similar to Anna and Rebekah. Alex was clearly developing a preference.

Moaning and shivering, Countess Bellin wrapped herself around him, her arms circling his shoulders and her ankles resting on his hips.

“Yes. Give me a child, Alexander,” Alexandra whispered huskily. “I need a child to raise. Raise and give my county to. One that you’ll protect and favor. I’ll be the first amongst your new women. The second collection of wives and concubines.”

Alex wasted no time and was instantly giving Alexandra everything, holding the lovely woman down beneath him. Sliding in and out of her smoothly, making sure to push up into her as deep as he could each time.

Groaning, Alexandra pushed her hips up into him and rocked her whole body in time with his thrusts.

She really knew how to give back to him.

“Yes, yes, I’ll take everything, Alexander,” Alexandra whimpered. “Everything. You don’t need the others, just put them away like crockery. To look pretty behind a plate of glass and never touched.

“Take me with you on campaign and I’ll make even Seven seem less compared to me. She’s amazing, but I can be better. I’ll be your Eight—just name me, give me a special platinum tag, and give me the number.”

Groaning, Alex pushed down on Alexandra’s hips as he thrust into her harder and harder.

A part of him was maddeningly turned on by her words.

Crying out with each thrust, the countess closed her eyes, her mouth hanging open.

And Alex hit his climax.

Grinding his hilt into her, Alex came, and came, and came.

He pushed at her and pulled on her hips, trying to drown her womb in his seed.

Alexandra stroked his back as her head came up to kiss and nibble at his neck. She pushed her hips up into him at the same time.

Throughout the whole of it, she whimpered in his ear, her moans short little things.

Finally, Alex was done, pumping into her one final time.

“Oh heavens yes,” Alexandra said, her head hitting the ground as she slowly went limp beneath him. “That was great. Best we’ve had together yet.”

Not as good as Rebekah, but close. Really close.

Too close.

Alex laid his head down on Alexandra’s shoulder, panting.

“Let’s go again in a bit?” Alexandra asked. “I really do want a child. You’ll let me raise him or her, right? You won’t take them?”

Alex didn’t know what to say to that.

If they wanted kids, he’d put them in them.

They were his concubines, after all. They’d have no one else but him. They were also his vassals.

They weren’t his wives or Numbered, though. They would be in his life for brief periods, but nothing like the others.

Looking over, he found Rebekah watching him with a smug smile.

“Don’t worry, baby,” Rebekah said. “I’m all yours for all time. I don’t mind you having a fling from time to time with girls I train for you. Besides, she’s really lovely, and watching isn’t terrible.”

And there it is.

Chapter 20

Riding his mount slowly through the streets of Belistin, Alex kept a polite smile on his face. At his side rode Alexandra Bellin.

Slightly ahead of Alex, she was wearing a truly exquisite dress and the small diadem of a countess.

She was also to his left. At the very center of the wedge of soldiers. A position of respect and power.

Looking beautiful and radiant, the countess waved to greet the citizens of her capital with an aura that projected confidence and joy.

There was no shortage of looks of relief as the denizens of Belistin saw her.

“Goodness,” Rebekah murmured from Alex’s other side. “I’ll admit I’ve been in some terrible situations, but these people look as if they’ve seen a deity made flesh. They’re all looking at her with absolute veneration.”

“Well, yeah,” Nannie muttered. “She’s coming back to them with Count Inferno at her heel. No one is even going to doubt the fact that he’s beddin’ her. Which means they’ll all be spared.

“Only idiots and fucktards cross Inferno or what’s his. That includes vassals.”

“It’s so strange to hear you talk sometimes, Five. You’re so beautiful, your mouth so lovely, and your words so crass,” Alex said, turning his head to give Nannie a grin. “It’s a wonder something so terrible could come from your pretty face. I should clean your mouth out.”

“Nannie snorted at that, her smile instant and infectious. “Oh, definitely. I’ll even tell you what to clean it out with.”

Laughing, Alex looked ahead again.

“Uh huh. Maybe I’ll actually take you up on that,” he said, and he meant it. He’d never actually made Nannie go down on him. Sex with her was always so tender and loving that he was loath to pass it up.

Reaching the fort, Alex was immediately nonplussed by it.

Need to have it rebuilt. Can’t have her staying here too long. It’s just too easy to crush.

The fort was almost identical to other forts he’d seen in the empire. They weren’t bad, but they weren’t exactly good either.

Get the same man who’s been working on rebuilding my own.

Getting down off his horse, Alex went over and offered Alexandra a hand.

“Oh, thank you, Count,” she said, taking his hand and stepping down daintily.

Giving him a wide smile, she stuck her tongue out partially between her teeth. “Never thought I’d be the countess all by myself. Such an interesting change already,” she murmured. “And here I was actually hoping to be Eight.”

“Mmhmm. Go on. I’ll be right behind you,” Alex said. There was still a part of him that wanted to slam a collar down on the lovely woman and remold her in his desires.

Alexandra nodded her head fractionally and started up to where her power resided. Her courtroom, hall, and county throne.

Glancing backward, Alex found the rest of his concubines were all dismounting as well.

Only Bethany Derth, related to Alexandra, was in a normal dress.

All the rest were in their House of Brit concubine uniforms. Cleavage, legs, and bust all on display, just as Rebekah had designed the outfits to do.

And they’ll remain that way until they stop taking Mother’s Bane.

“Favor Bethany,” Rebekah said very softly from his side.

Taking that cue for what it was, Alex waited, staring at Bethany, and offered her his arm when she got close enough.

“Countess, may I escort you up?” Alex asked.

“Yes, yes please,” Bethany said, slipping her arm through his.

As they walked into Alexandra’s fort, Alex could see signs of age, wear and tear.

The entire way up to the fort, he’d seen much of the same.

Belistin was an aging county that wasn’t getting money put back into it.

Which any successful business owner would tell you was a failing proposition.

Reinvestment and upkeep is always key.

We’ll show the others today why they should simply accept me, and a child from me.

Binding their titles to Brit for all time.

Because all Brit children will spend a good part of every year in Brit, receiving their education.

Taught by Brit tutors and the head of the Brit family.

And swear themselves to Brit and Leah.

We’ll centralize our power and condense it.

Their mothers are of course welcome to remain in Brit during that time as well. We’ll not separate parents from children.

Alex had gone over this plan many times in his head. Now it was just a matter of carrying it out.

He wouldn’t take their child from Alexandra, but she wouldn’t raise them in a vacuum either.

And if he did it right, Gaelis would fall, the majority of his titles being given to Regina, and Alex would keep all his new vassals.

Except he’d be here for at least a month or two.

He needed to settle Alexandra and Bethany into their roles.

And that would take time.

***

Going over the numbers a third time, Alex felt like it was as clean as he was going to get it.

Looking from column to column, he finally gave up and laid down his quill. He’d been doing nothing but this single budget for the last week and was done with it, even if he wasn’t done with it.

That meant, one way or another, this one was complete.

Bethany’s budget for Derth had been blessedly simple in comparison.

Alexandra’s ex-husband had been an idiot in more ways than one.

Alex rubbed at his eyes. He’d never expected to have to use so much of his old-world accounting and financial officer experience as a count.

Since he’d arrived here a month ago, that was all he’d been doing.

Working on finances.

“Alright,” he said, closing his eyes and putting his chin in his hand. “That’s as close as I’m going to get it.”

“Oh?” Rebekah hummed, leaning over to peek at his paper. She also deliberately tilted her cheek toward him in an open invitation.

That really wasn’t an invitation when it came to Rebekah.

Riley was on his other side, clutching his left arm with her right arm. She’d somehow picked up the ability to write with her left hand as a result of always holding Alex with her right.

“Mmhmm,” Alex said, turning his head and kissing Rebekah’s proffered cheek. “We’ll need to leave her with a chest of about twenty thousand. That’ll cover her debts and start up a good rebuilding fund.

“Best I figure, we just don’t collect taxes for three years. At least, that’s what I get after reading her ex-husband’s tax records. They’ll have more than enough to get everything back on track with that in addition to the twenty thousand coins.”

“Certainly not cheap,” Rebekah murmured, reading over his numbers. She smiled at him, her eyes bright. “But you’re the best with numbers in all of Brit.

“My smart man. Good job, baby.”

“Mm. If I do this for Alexandra and then Bethany, the others won’t be able to deny what’s going on. They’ll either wise up and make the same moves, or remain concubines,” Alex said.

“They’re resisting for no reason. It isn’t so bad. You had me as a concubine for a while,” Rebekah said, coming in closer to him. She pressed her lips to his in a tender kiss.

“Agreed,” Riley said from his other side. “They’re being stubborn and foolish. Though I think Brianne might be next. One of my girls thinks she found Brianne’s most recent dose of Mother’s Bane in the waste bin.”

“Baroness Stoneson,” Alex said with a sigh. Gently, he disentangled himself from Riley and Rebekah and moved over to another desk. It had a map of Gaelis laid out on it.

Unfortunately, Regina hadn’t been able to procure good maps of the areas as Quinn had, so they were working with much less information.

Looking at it carefully, Alex found where they were right now.

“Okay… so… Belistin and Derth are here,” he said, putting his finger between the two counties.

They lay side by side, bordering the newly minted Baron Ulles’s lands. To the west of them was the county of Aerin, which ran right up to Regina’s lands.

To the east were Stoneson and Helit. Unfortunately, though, they weren’t connected to Derth or Belistin. There was a rather large county between them, with a few baronies that were vassals of that county.

“No change in Aerin?” Alex asked.

“No,” Rebekah said. “She takes her role seriously as your concubine and gives you her all, but she’s not bending at all as far as Mother’s Bane.

“Helit and Stoneson are definitely coming around, before you ask.”

“Mm,” Alex said, looking at the cities of Stone and Deskan. “Drop the idea in Aerin’s head that I might turn my affections toward her daughter. That I might let her daughter take the title if I can put a child in her. And that after that, her own usefulness would fade.

“Maybe that’ll loosen her up.”

“I already did,” Rebekah said, walking up to Alex’s side. “This morning.

“Don’t worry, baby. We’ve got you. One and I are all you need.”

“Yes,” Riley said from the desk she was still sitting at. Though now she was writing with her right hand. “All you need between the two of us.”

Alex looked away from the two of them and back to his map.

“We’ve been here a month,” he said, scratching at his jaw. “The soldiers are rested, Bethany and Alexandra are settled, and the garrison is built. Time to move on.”

“And they’re both quite pregnant,” Rebekah offered up. “I blessed them both in Leah’s name as soon as they were sure of their state.”

“Then we head east to…” Alex paused to lean in and read the title. “The county of Twil. We’ll dispatch a messenger to Quinn to let her know we’re moving so she can start scouting and ranging off in that direction. I do enjoy having a fully armed screening force.

“We’ll leave the levies here as our garrison force. Alanna went back home to Brit already, right?”

“Yes,” Riley said, not looking up. “I’ll send someone else with the message.”

“Care to make a wager?” Rebekah asked. “Do you think they’ll surrender to Count Inferno the Butcher or make Alex burn them to the ground?”

Alex clicked his tongue. He was well aware of the change in his title, and it bothered him.

But it also did serve his purposes.

“What’re you offering in terms of action?” Alex asked, staring at the map as he contemplated how to handle Twil.

“Hm… oh, if I win, we have a three way with Four. If you win, three way with Three,” Rebekah said.

“What makes you think I’d prefer Three over four?” Alex asked, amused.

“Four said she wanted you to punish her terribly. Three said she wanted you to use her lovingly,” Rebekah said. “And I think I’d like to watch either happen this time. It was kind of nice to find you all tied up for me. I’d like to return the favor and make sure her experiences are fun. So it’s a bit of a win-win for me, but I’d get to do more with Four.”

Oh.

Hm.

***

Pulling off his gloves, Alex stood in the middle of the road that ran straight up to the walls of Twil. On both sides of that road were houses, shops, and people.

The count had let citizens build outside the walls at their own risk.

“Foolish,” Carla said on his right.

“Fuckin’ idiots you mean,” Nannie said. “Don’t cross Inferno.”

“You’ve said that a few times,” Alex said. “Is that a saying now?”

“Yeh,” Nannie said. “Don’t cross Inferno, or you’ll get burned. There’s other things, too. But it’s more like… advice stuff… than sayings.”

“Advice,” Alex said, sweeping his eyes from one parapet to the other. The walls were lined with soldiers. There were even what looked like massive mounted crossbows, which could only be ballistae or scorpions. “Never thought I’d be associated with idioms spouting advice.”

“And I never thought I’d stop taking Mother’s Bane and tell you to please visit me tonight, yet here I am, asking you to visit me tonight, and I stopped taking Mother’s Bane a month ago,” Carla said in a deadpan tone.

Blinking, Alex had to replay that statement in his head twice.

Valeria, Sylvia, Rebekah, Riley, and Nannie were all absolutely silent.

Tael, Dan, Dave, Drew, and Art weren’t far away, but they were too far to have heard it.

“What?” Nannie asked finally.

“You heard me,” Carla said.

“But… I thought… really?” Nannie asked again.

“Yes. Really,” Carla said. “I’m not getting younger, and for all I know I could be dead tomorrow.

“You can all sit around and wait, put it off for another time—I’m not going to.”

Something changed in her head.

I wonder what it was.

Alex let out a slow breath, then motioned to Tael. He wasn’t going to answer Carla right here and now. It just wasn’t the right time or place.

Tael came over quickly to Alex, bowing his head. “Sire?”

“Send a banner-man with a white flag. Use the message I previously prepared,” Alex said. “Nothing’s changed, so there’s no need to change the message.

“While the messenger is going to the gates, sweep the town and round up every single person who’s a refugee. Take them to the town center.”

“Sire,” Tael said, moving off quickly.

Place looks to be bursting with refugees. Let’s make this even harder for Twil and start acting for our future needs.

“Alex? I need an answer,” Carla said. “Visit me tonight?”

Fuck, she’s pushing for it?

“Of course I will, Two,” Alex said. He turned and faced her squarely, giving her a smile at the same time. “Sorry. Just a little distracted. You hoping for a boy or a girl?”

“Ah… both?” Carla said, smiling back at him, her face suddenly becoming a deep, dark crimson color. “And thank you. For accepting my soul pledge. I hope our next life is as interesting as this one.”

What the actual fuck, Carla? Did you have to drop that one in front of everyone?

I know you’re broken in the head, but this is a bit too much, isn’t it?

Or is this some weird way you’re showing your dedication to me, that you’re willing to say all this in front of the others?

Valeria, Rebekah, and Sylvia looked unsurprised. Nannie and Riley, however, looked shocked to the core.

Checking a sigh, Alex turned back to the road.

A messenger with the black bird of Brit and its blue background rode forward, also flying a white flag of truce and a second banner.

A battalion flag.

The black bird of Brit, on its blue background, in a sea of flames. Below that were two letters and a number.

MI-01?

Oh… mounted infantry, division one. Damnit, Dan.

An hour after the messenger relayed the signed and sealed message through the gates, Alex stood in the middle of a crowd of wailing, cursing, begging refugees. All frightened, panicked, and worried.

They’d all been rounded up and brought here.

The square was full, as were all the streets leading up to this place.

Twil wasn’t just full of refugees, it was drowning in them. Drowning in them with no hope of ever actually providing for them.

“QUIET!” bellowed Nannie at the absolute top of her lungs. “SHUT YOUR DAMN TRAPS!”

Faster than he expected, everyone fell silent, giving Alex a chance to speak.

“Hello, one and all,” he said, speaking as loud as he felt was doable without shouting. “I’m Count Alexander Brit. I’m here to assess your status and provide you with a destination to move to, as well as funds. Additionally, you will be escorted to your new residence.”

What whispers and muttering had started up at his name died away with this statement.

“My plan is simple,” Alex said. “I or someone I trust will speak with you, determine your skills and your status, and offer you a relocation package suitable to your ability.

“This is inclusive of three months of wages to get you started.”

Alex felt like everyone had heard him, and word was rapidly traveling outward. He could see people whispering to those behind them about what had just been said.

Good thing we told every soldier what we’re doing. If anyone has a question… they’ll actually get an answer.

“Please form up in orderly lines, and we’ll begin working through everyone as quickly as possible. If you don’t wish to be part of the relocation, please don’t get in line,” Alex said. Then he walked over to a table that’d been set up for him specifically and sat down at it.

Looking at the mob, he held out a hand to a middle-aged woman with three kids.

“Madam, please, come have a seat,” Alex said.

Looking confused, flustered, and concerned, the woman edged her way over to Alex and then sat down in one of the seven chairs directly across from him.

Her children immediately took up the other seats.

One and all, they looked worn. Tired, hungry, dirty, and lost.

One of Riley’s maids came over and immediately laid down a loaf of bread and several pieces of fruit.

The maid patted the closest child on the head with a smile, then walked back to the guarded wagon.

Need to win the hearts, minds, and loyalty of the peasantry.

If I have the citizens, the nobility can’t stop me. Their soldiers are from the citizenry.

And if I have the nobility, Duke Gaelis won’t have support.

Once his support is gone… he’ll be Regina’s, and I can go home.

“Madam, is this your whole family?” Alex asked, picking up a piece of paper from a satchel set to one side. He then pulled out an inkwell and quill.

“Yesir,” said the woman, watching her children gobble down the fruit. “Thank ye for the food, milord.”

“Consider it a gift for being willing to consider the relocation program,” Alex said, smiling at the woman. “Now, let’s—”

“I don’ have a trade or a job,” said the woman. “Me man was a soldier and he died. Got kicked ou’ after that.”

“I understand. That isn’t a concern. Do you have any types of jobs you’d be unwilling to work?” Alex asked, moving halfway down the sheet of paper and filling out the area for skills and recommendations.

He’d spent a good week having training material provided to everyone who would be assisting in this process and going over the forms in depth.

“Uhm, I woul’n wanna do anythin’ that’d make my man sad if’n he’s watchin’ me,” said the woman. “Haven’ yet, and wouldn’.”

Huh?

Oh. Prostitution.

“I understand, and hadn’t even considered that,” Alex said with an honest smile. “Would you be willing to fish? Gut and butcher animals? Clean streets? Is there anything along those lines you wouldn’t do?”

“Oh, yeh, any of that is nothin’,” said the woman, smiling for the first time now. “Be a shite wife if I couldn’ do that and the like.”

“Great. It just so happens we have several cities that are in need of farmers, and I think that’d be a good fit for you as the work can be variable,” Alex said. “The job is going to become considerably easier in the next several years as well, as we work at modernizing the industry.”

“Modini… modiniz… haaa… what?” asked the woman.

Alex only smiled at her. He’d expected this, so it wasn’t an issue.

“I’ll give you twenty gold to travel to the county of Xer and start working as a farmhand there,” Alex said. “Your pay will be determined from there by the landowner. Though I can assure you that any farm you’ll be sent to is sanctioned by Brit. Each and every one is sworn to me and Leah to uphold Brit law.”

And if they didn’t take that oath, they didn’t get the loan.

Not for the first time, Alex was grateful to those who supported him in the background like Anna and Bill Brush.

“Twenty… twenty gold?” asked the woman.

“Correct. Twenty gold, and an escort from the Brit army to your new county. From there, local guards would escort you to your residence,” Alex said. “Would you be willing to relocate? I can offer you an additional five gold per child for their schooling fees.”

“Schoolin’? There’s… what?” asked the woman.

“Schools. Your children will need to go to school,” Alex said. “I’ll give you five gold for each to help offset their entry costs. Be sure you register them with your local clerk so they can be marked down as attending.”

The woman was wildly nodding her head at this point, seemingly lost in all of it.

“Bless you, Coun’ Inferno. Bless you,” she said.

“Sire, I’m sorry for interrupting,” Tael said, leaning in close to his side. “We just got a messenger back from the count. He’s willing to meet with you. Right now.”

Raising his eyebrows at that, Alex looked at the woman and smiled at her.

“Alright. Now, I need your name and your children’s names,” he said. “We’ll get this relocation package put together for you, and you can head over to the Brit military encampment to wait for the first transport.”

“Course, milord. Course,” said the woman, still all smiles.

Alex wasn’t in a rush, and he could keep his host waiting for a bit while he took care of this woman.

Though he couldn’t keep them waiting longer than they’d made him wait—that’d just be rude.

Chapter 21

Alex folded his hands behind his back and watched as the gate doors opened. They were massive things, and he imagined they were quite heavy .

Considering there was a smaller door within them, it seemed strange to Alex to open the gate doors themselves.

“Do you think they’re showing disregard for me in doing this, or trust?” Alex asked curiously.

Personally, he felt it was a bit of both. Trust that he wouldn’t act against them, but a show that they weren’t afraid of Count Inferno.

“I’d open my gates for you,” Nannie muttered.

“Insult,” Sylvia said.

“Trust,” Valeria offered.

“Fear,” Carla said decisively.

Fear?

Hm. Could be fear, actually. Bravado.

Though that feels much less likely.

Standing there, Alex let out a sigh. He wasn’t about to cross the bridge until invited to do so.

He’d already received assurances of safe conduct, so he wasn’t afraid of someone putting an arrow in him where he stood.

Though that knowledge didn’t stop him from wearing heavy chain mail under his tunic.

Looking over his shoulder, Alex did a quick head count.

Valeria, Sylvia, Carla, Nannie, Aerin, Stoneson, Helit, Tael, Dan.

Nodding to himself, he turned back to the front.

Riley and Rebekah had remained with the encampment to act as a base of operations while the refugee recruitment drive was ongoing.

So far, it was working out quite well. They’d found plenty of skilled laborers and willing hands to work.

Alex was going to need a considerable number of people to work new farms in the Xer lands. A four-field crop rotation, with overly large fields, was the goal for Quinn. From things that depleted the soil to things that enriched it, and back again.

Especially with how massive Xer is now. Bigger than my whole realm all on its own.

It might take some extra time since it’s so hard to grow anything out there, but even a seventy-percent harvest in large numbers will give us a stranglehold on the grains market.

Finally, the doors came to a stop, and a middle-aged man wearing what Alex assumed was the house colors of Twil walked out across the bridge.

“Welcome, Count Inferno,” said the man. “I’m the chamberlain for the count of Twil, and I welcome and invite you formally into his home.”

“Grand,” Alex muttered, then started walking forward with his hands still clasped behind his back. “I accept your invitation. Would you please conduct me to your lord?”

With a nod of his head, the chamberlain waited for Alex to get closer, then turned and started walking back the way he’d come.

Letting his eyes roam around once he’d passed the walls, Alex found himself in a rather large courtyard.

It seemed familiar and foreign at the same time, as if it had been constructed between the period of Brit’s castle and the castle at Terk. A strange middle ground.

Alex didn’t really like what he was seeing either.

Twil had the look of a castle that was fortified, stocked, and ready for a long siege.

Even as he walked by, people were hurriedly removing wooden shingles from a roof. Next door to that, people were replacing a cleared roof with what looked like slate tiles.

“They seem a bit ‘fraid of fire,” Nannie said with a dark chuckle. “You’d almost think they were planning to have someone burn them to the ground.”

Alex smirked at that but didn’t respond. It wouldn’t do for his image right now.

Nannie’s comments were all that needed to be said. That alone would be more than enough to worry the inhabitants further.

They crossed the castle grounds and its inner-wall inhabitants. From there, they crossed into the keep of the castle itself, going through another set of gates and a wall that encircled it.

“Count Brit, welcome to my home,” called a voice.

Turning to the speaker, Alex found himself looking at a man in his forties. He didn’t look imposing, nor meek. To Alex, he seemed like an everyday man, with brown hair and brown eyes. He was neither handsome nor ugly.

He just was.

The type who did what he could but ultimately wasn’t going to leave a mark on the world beyond “He was a good man” being said of him.

“Count Twil, I thank you for receiving me,” Alex said honestly. “I wasn’t sure if you’d be willing to meet with me given the duke’s feelings on the matter.”

Rumor was that Duke Gaelis wasn’t just threatening people about the possibility of speaking with Regina or Alex, he had already hanged someone who had questioned it.

The duke was making it easier and easier for Alex to work his plan. If he could convince Twil to join him, or at least surrender, then everything after this would be easier.

Especially if Gaelis tried to attack Twil and Alex had a chance to defend the county.

“…well and truly angry. Though his family has been kind and generous up till this point,” said the Count of Twil. “I think it’s just the loss of his son that’s done this to him. I’m sure he’ll be back to his normal self in no time.”

I somehow doubt that, since I’ll have him dancing at the end of a rope if I can.

Alex smiled in response to that and walked up to the man.

Stopping at a polite distance, Alex waited.

This wasn’t his home, and he’d laid out his desire quite clearly in the letter he’d sent over.

“Ah… would you introduce me?” the count of Twil asked, indicating those with Alex.

“Certainly,” Alex said, walking to one side and then turning sideways. He gestured to his Numbered. “One, Three, Four, and Five. General Tael, General Herel, Baroness Stoneson, Countess Helit, and Countess Aerin.”

Count Twil was staring at Aerin, his eyes wide.

“Countess Aerin…? I… what are you… why…?” Count Twil shook his head from side to side, then turned his attention away. “Ah, please, come with me. I’ll introduce you to my wife, my son, and my niece. They’re waiting in a study. Your entourage is welcome to come, of course.”

“Many thanks,” Alex said simply, then turned to look at Aerin.

She gave him a small, sad smile and walked over to him even as the rest of the group followed Count Twil.

“He once pursued me when we were younger,” Aerin said. “He became a friend after I rejected him outright.”

Alex nodded at that.

He’d briefly considered keeping Alexandra and Bethany with him just for situations like this, but he’d decided they would be of better use as figureheads and examples for their domains.

Moving to the front of the group, Alex followed the count into a large study. The man held out a hand towards two women and a young man on one side of the table.

“The countess of Twil, my son Adam, and my niece Adania,” said the man. He walked over and sat next to his wife. “And this is Count Brit.”

“Are you really Count Inferno?” asked the young man. He looked to be a mirror of his father, just significantly younger. Perhaps fifteen.

“I am,” Alex said, taking the seat directly across from Twil. “Recently returned from my campaign in the Wilds. They’re now all rolling up to the queen of the Xer, my wife.”

“After he burned down most of their cities,” Carla said, coming to stand over Alex’s right shoulder.

“And their farms,” Nannie said. “Took all the horses, too.”

“And the treasuries, antiques, and heirlooms,” Valeria said with a beautiful smile, seating herself directly at Alex’s right.

“And their ruling families as hostages,” Sylvia finished, sitting down at Alex’s left.

His concubines remained standing, fanning out to each side of Carla and Nannie.

“It’s the Numbered,” murmured Adania, her eyes moving from woman to woman.

“You saw my demand,” Alex said, holding his hands out, palms up. “Was there a question or a concern?”

“I was hoping to negotiate further,” said the count.

“In what regard? It was a very simple demand. Become my vassal,” Alex said. His letter had literally been only three sentences long.

There was no room for confusion.

“I was hoping that perhaps I could purchase a truce and—”

“Would you be my vassal?” Alex asked, interrupting the count.

“Ah, no,” said the count.

“Then no. You have two options. On one hand, you can become my vassal and enjoy everything that entails,” Alex said, holding up one hand.

“On the other, I siege you down and take it by force,” Alex continued, holding up his other hand. “And if I have to do the latter, I’m going to execute you and your son. Then I’m going to find every male who can inherit your titles and execute them. Next would be all the women who can inherit. I’m going to find someone young who can produce children and isn’t married, then make her my concubine. I’ll sire children on her, and then your titles will become my child’s.

“I will wipe out your family line with my own.”

The Twil family stared at Alex in shock.

Apparently none of them had been expecting him to lay it all out so simply, or so brazenly.

“I… how dare you,” Count Twil said with some heat.

“How dare I? It’s war, Count. And I’ll do what I must to ensure my side wins. Your own duke hangs those he captures—why should I do any different?” Alex asked, then threw a thumb over his shoulder toward his concubines. “Ask them. They’re my concubines. They’re noble-landed women, and yet they decorate my bed when and as I wish. By their own will. Because that was the choice they made, rather than death.

“And as soon as they’re willing to have my children, much like others who already made such a choice, I’ll give them their lands back as my vassals. Until then, I have regents installed.

“I will do the same to you. Or you can surrender up front and become a vassal.”

Alex leaned back in his chair, shaking his head.

“You’re getting a choice they never got,” Alex said, then turned to the niece. She looked young, but she was certainly an adult. Perhaps nineteen. She wasn’t great looking, but she wasn’t unfortunate either. He’d classify her as cute, with the possibility of becoming a bit more when she shed some of the baby fat that hung in her face. “You, Adania—are you in the line of inheritance?”

“Ah… very far removed,” Adania said, sounding somewhat relieved at that fact. Though there was also something else there.

“Care to be the countess?” Alex asked. “Join me, let me put a child in you, and I’ll give you the county of Twil. You’ll never marry, but you’ll have my children, my support, and a liege invested in you, since you’d be mine.”

“I—How dare you!” shouted the count of Twil, standing up.

The countess, however, was watching Aerin. Watching Aerin, and looking as pale as a ghost.

“Sit down,” the woman said, patting her husband on the forearm. “Sit down and agree, or he’ll burn us to the ground.”

“I’ll do no such thing,” the count said, bristling.

“Only fools cross the Inferno,” Nannie said.

Alex sighed and looked at Adania.

“Be my vassal, receive children from me, and become Countess?” Alex asked the young woman. “You’d be in good company. I’m married to the duchess of Tanulf and the queen of the Xer.”

“I… Countess…?” Adania murmured, her eyes locked on Alex. “Would I be your wife or—”

“Shut up!” the count screamed at his niece.

Carla slammed her palm into the table, the crack of her flesh on the wood loud in everyone’s ears.

“Close… your… mouth,” she said in a deathly whisper. “The count is speaking with your niece. You’re no longer part of this conversation, by your own choice.”

Alex laid his hand over Carla’s and smiled at the young woman across from him.

“You couldn’t be my wife. Not unless you could convince Anna that you’re worthy of that—she’s my first wife, by the way—and that’s unlikely. She’s extremely picky,” Alex admitted.

“You would at worst be considered a concubine. Though I have a number of those at this point, and it isn’t a poor position to be in, I would say. I have several countesses and baronesses who fill that role,” Alex said, holding the young woman’s eyes with his own.

“You’d… you’d let me rule as I wished?” Adania asked, as the rest of her family stared at her with shock and dread.

“So long as it was by Brit law, yes,” Alex said.

“And if I wanted you to spare my family? Even my uncle?” Adania asked, indicating the count.

Smiling, Alex saw his leverage point. “If he was willing to sign and testify that he relinquished his titles to you, he could of course live. As would the rest of your family.”

Alex got up, seeing this as the appropriate point in time to wedge his deal in.

“Come, Countess Adania Twil,” Alex said. “We’ll need to siege your uncle out first, and then I can formally have you installed. And once installed, I’ll take you to bed with the intent to put you to motherhood, but not before then.”

Turning to her uncle and aunt, Adania gave them a small smile. “Forgive me, Uncle. I don’t wish to wed my intended, and I don’t wish to be sent off to nowhere,” she said. “I’ll take this opportunity. Just surrender to me, and I’ll make sure our family survives this intact.”

“Get—out,” hissed the count.

Alex only smiled and held his hand out to Adania. “Come, Adania. Let’s go make our oaths to one another, and then we can talk about the future.”

***

“Dan,” Alex said as they walked back into camp an hour later.

“Sire?” asked his general.

“I’m giving you a besieging force,” Alex said, walking toward his tent. “Hold Count Twil in his county and keep him penned in. I’m going to go see his baronies. Maybe they’ll be willing to switch their vassalage to Adania, and therefore me, even as her uncle is under siege.

“It’ll make it all the harder for him one way or the other.”

“I understand, sire. Any orders for me?” Dan asked.

“No. Do what you feel is best. Just try to keep everything intact, if possible. The less we have to rebuild for Adania, the better. I trust you, Dan. You’ve learned the most so far, and you put it to use,” Alex said. “Work out how many men you need with Tael and your brother. You can always go see Countess Bellin if you need to borrow some of her garrison.”

“I understand, sire,” Dan said, then left his side, moving away quickly.

“I can’t believe I did that,” Adania said, still walking with Alex. She seemed flustered, nervous, excited, and sick, all at the same time.

“I’m honestly rather impressed that you did,” Alex said, not hiding his actual feelings on this one. “Took a lot of bravery. You’ll be handsomely rewarded for it.”

“I’m… yes. Thank you,” Adania said. “And you won’t… won’t take my maidenhead until I’m the countess?”

“That’s right. I’ll just have to avail myself of my concubines,” Alex said, pointing straight at Aerin. “They’re willing enough. Aren’t you, Countess Aerin?”

“Very willing, Master,” Aerin murmured, her eyes not flinching away from his gaze. “It isn’t as if you’re bad at lovemaking, or selfish. It’s rather enjoyable, especially the attention you give me afterward and during.”

“Oh? Glad to hear you enjoy it,” Alex said.

“Is it true?” Adania asked as they walked into his command tent.

“What? That she’s my concubine? Yes. Has been for a little while now,” Alex said. “She’s actually very affectionate in bed; don’t let her fool you. She just won’t stop taking Mother’s Bane.”

“I already have a daughter. She’ll have my titles,” Aerin said calmly.

Alex shrugged at that.

He didn’t actually dislike Aerin’s daughter. She seemed like a pleasant-enough woman. She’d also already signed herself away as his vassal on the condition of receiving equivalent titles as her mother at a later time.

Either through the countess or her daughter, the Aerin county was his. He’d put a child in one or both of them, if he had to.

He wasn’t going to risk these loose vassals in a de jure war later on. Blood was thicker than a de jure casus belli, and that meant children.

His plan was to use the countess as a concubine till the war ended. If she hadn’t relented by then, he’d give different titles to her daughter and keep the countess as a concubine till she died or gave him a child. A regent would sit atop the county of Aerin.

And if the situation continued until they couldn’t have a child, he’d have them removed for lack of an heir.

“That’s really all I have to do?” Kimberly Helit asked. “Let you… let you put a child in me?”

“Ask Brianne,” Alex said, going to his desk. He started writing out a formal order for Dan to siege down Twil. It felt like a good time to expose Brianne, since they were both fairly certain she was pregnant. “I’ve been trying with her since we put Bethany in her county. With any luck, Brianne’ll find out next week if we’re all done. Then she’ll get her barony.

“Then it’ll just be you two to keep me satiated when my Numbered are busy.”

His Numbered were never actually busy and always made time for him, but Alex had to make time for his concubines to receive him. It was annoying. Annoying and convoluted, but that was the situation he’d created.

Alex signed the order and folded it. He wasn’t going to bother to seal it with wax since Dan would probably just burn it once he received it.

His generals didn’t seem to fear Alex backtracking on orders he’d given them.

“…said you didn’t!” Kimberly hissed, looking at Brianne.

The baroness shrugged her shoulders, looking unfazed by the other woman’s anger.

“I lied,” she said. “Good luck, by the way. I’m fairly certain I’m with child, so… I’ll be back home soon with a garrison of Brit soldiers to protect me. I’ve already started up a good rapport with Bethany and Alexandra. They’re rather nice. They want to set up play dates for the kids. As well as dates we all plan to vacation in Brit with Alex.”

Alex nodded at that. Brianne had taken all the information available to her and made an informed decision.

Where Bethany and Alexandra had acted impulsively, Kimberly and Elizabeth had dug their heels in. Brianne had walked the middle.

Even now, a new garrison was being built on the border between Helit and Twil, and between Helit and Stoneson.

Alex was going to take the “bases everywhere” approach from his homeland. His military budget was going to be massive, but worth it.

Then again, I’m probably one of the richest men in the empire.

“Alright. Off we go to the baronies of Twil,” Alex said, then turned to Adania. “While we’re riding, you can tell me everything you know about them, what they need, and what they’re looking for. With any luck, the simple fact that you’re with me should give them pause.

“Maybe even convince them to swear their allegiance to you right then and there, before Twil falls.”

“I think I can manage at least one of them,” Adania said with a grin. “The closest barony is my father’s, after all. He might actually send soldiers to help you siege his brother-in-law. You’d just have to promise to save my cousin and my aunt.”

“If I can do so, I will,” Alex said. “But if they die due to starvation or other siege conditions, there is little I can do for that. That’s just how war goes.”

Chapter 22

Drumming his fingers on the saddle horn, Alex was feeling impatient.

Not for the first time, he wondered if he’d perhaps made an error. Sending in Adania by herself to speak with her father probably wasn’t the best idea.

For all he knew, the man would lock his daughter up and consider the matter closed until the duke came calling.

Which the man never would.

Letting out a slow sigh, Alex started to question his own actions again.

“Only been a few hours,” Nannie said from beside him. Carla, Rebekah, Riley, Sylvia, and Valeria were all sleeping.

They’d ridden straight from Twil without rest through the night. Only he and Nannie had decided to stay up.

“For all we know, she took a nap,” Nannie grumbled. “I kinda wanna nap myself. Only staying up ‘cause you are.”

Looking over at the once-berserker, Alex couldn’t help but smile.

Her hair was a touch shorter now. At some point, she’d trimmed off all the dyed locks. She was a natural blonde through and through.

On top of that, her complexion, her skin, and even her weight had all balanced out.

Nannie was a beautiful woman, but now she had a loving heart that only made her more attractive.

Surprisingly, she was even wearing just a hint of eye makeup. It made her eyes brighter.

This was a perfect time to free her.

She was confident, in control of herself, and able to decide for herself what she wanted.

“Nannie,” Alex said softly.

Nannie’s head snapped over to him, looking like a deer in headlights.

“I free you from all your oaths to me, Nannie,” Alex said. The sudden and massive crack he’d come to expect was unmistakable. Everything that had bound Nannie to him was gone. “I free you from all of them.

“By the way, you’ve looked ravishing lately. The eyeliner, the haircut, the way you’re styling yourself, even what you wear when you’re not in your armor.

“You’re beautiful. Both inside and out. I find myself absolutely falling more and more in love with you every day.”

With her mouth turning down into a severe line, Nannie stared hard at him.

Then she snorted, reached over and grabbed Alex by the front of his tunic. She hauled him over, almost out of his saddle, and kissed him hungrily.

Her tongue slipped into his mouth. She mauled him with her lips and tongue.

Alex went with it. As he kissed her back, his hands came up to hold on to her.

Eventually, Nannie broke the kiss and pressed her forehead to his.

“I love you, Alex. You’re a stupid fucking idiot though,” Nannie grumbled. “I think… I think I’m going to give you back all those oaths. I’ve enjoyed it so far, and honestly… it’s nice to have someone else pulling on my reins when I can’t figure things out.”

Nannie still had him partially out of his saddle.

“Come on. We’re going to go have sex, and you’re going to bury it in me,” Nannie said, getting out of her saddle. Throwing Alex over her shoulder, she started walking toward the modest tent she had for herself.

“Uh, Nannie, I really—”

“Shut up, Alex,” Nannie said, one hand on his rear and the other across his legs. “You’re going to give me what I want, and you’re going to like it.

“Because right now… right now I’m about to fall apart. I want to just cry and bawl and snuggle and love you. I can barely hold it together, and I desperately need you right now. Okay?”

Oh.

“I understand. I love you, too. Is it Nannie or Five, by the way?” Alex asked.

“Five,” Nannie said with a short nod. “Five is the better woman. The one who’s mam thinks so highly of her. The one who has a man she cares for. The one who can read and write. The one—”

Nannie’s voice strangled off in a sob, her shoulders heaving.

Alex was in a weird position, but he patted Nannie on the lower back from where he was.

“It’s okay. I understand,” he said. “I love you, Five. You’re a good woman.”

Nannie didn’t say anything, just took him into her tent and closed the flaps behind her.

No sooner had the fabric fallen shut, Alex heard her sobbing softly.

Dropping to her knees, she set Alex down and remained where she was. Her head hung low, her shoulders slumped.

Immediately, Alex stepped forward and wrapped her up in his arms, pulling her head into his chest.

“My poor champion,” he said soothingly, his fingers slipping through her hair and smoothing it back. “Are you upset? Happy? Sad?”

“Happy,” Nannie said, her hands coming up to rest on Alex’s hips. She rubbed her face back and forth against his tunic. “I don’t think I can be your champion anymore. I’m not strong enough. I don’t like fighting. I don’t want to kill anyone. I want… I want to just be with you now.”

“Mmm, but I need you to be my champion, Five,” Alex said. “You may not like it, but you’re still very good at what you do. And I need that. I need you to protect me and be my strength, because I don’t have it. Would you do that for me?”

“Yeah,” Nannie said while sniffling. She continued to sob gently, turning her face fully into his tunic. “Only because I love you. I’ll be your strength. Because without you I’d be nothing.”

Alex stood there holding on to the champion of Brit, stroking and soothing her.

“I’m proud of you, and amazed by you,” Alex said. “You’re a good person who clearly had a bad life, and you managed to come back out the other side in a reasonable fashion.”

“I did a lot of wrong, Alex,” Nannie said. “A lot. There’s no way I could atone for all of it in one lifetime.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that. I have it on good authority that Leah will give you a pleasant afterlife,” Alex said.

Nannie didn’t respond to that, but she nodded her head a little.

Slowly, she pulled back and looked up at Alex.

“Alex, can I ask you a weird question?” Nannie asked, her brow creasing. “It’s been bugging me and we’re alone right now so…”

Alex grinned. “Sure. What is it? I’m curious now.”

“Why didn’t you ever ask me to… service you?” Nannie asked. “You teased me about it a few times, but you never actually asked me to.”

“Oh, that’s an easy question to answer,” Alex said, cupping Nannie’s face with both hands and running his thumbs over her cheekbones. “Because you’re so fun to make love to. You’re so tender, so warmhearted, so generous. The way you snuggle and cuddle during and after is absolutely endearing. You’re a giant teddy bear who wants to be made love to gently and with care. It’s hard to resist. I look forward to it.”

Nannie had a quick burst of laughter and just smiled at him.

“Guess I am,” she said, her cheeks coloring slowly. “Am I… is anyone else like that?”

“Anna is sometimes. Three every now and then. One at least twice a month. But no one is anywhere near as often as you, my lovely Five. You and that adorably soft, loving heart of yours,” Alex said. “And don’t mistake my statement. I love how you wish to be loved. It’s… just amazing. It helps keep my own heart warm and willing.”

Nannie took in a slow breath and then let it out.

“Okay. I’m going to suck your—service… you,” Nannie said, grabbing his pants and starting to work at the belt buckle. “Because I want to. Because I bet I’m good at it, or that I’m no worse than any of the others.”

Alex wasn’t about to argue. The idea of Nannie blowing him sounded amazing.

A pretty woman like her looking up at him with his shaft wedged between her lips was just what he wanted right now.

“Do the others swallow when you’re done?” Nannie asked, pulling his belt free and sliding his pants down.

“Anna does when I ask her to. Mary can do it but gets coy about it, makes a show of it. As for the Numbered… really depends. In general, yeah. They do. I think Seven trained them,” Alex said.

“She offered to teach me how to do it all, said I’d learn on my own,” Nannie said, and then she simply took his erect manhood into her mouth, sliding it right down to the base on the first go.

Turning her head slightly to the left and the right, Nannie managed to get all of him into her mouth. His tip stuck tight in her throat.

Her eyes turned up to him, her lips straining against his shaft as if she could pull more of him in.

She swallowed, her eyes closing partially, and then slid him out of her mouth.

“Mm. Not too bad,” Nannie said after he fell away from her lips. “I can do this. Okay, I’m going to start now. Never done this before, so help me figure out what to do?”

“Uhm, sure,” Alex said, watching her. He was suddenly thankful for training the concubines on how to give oral.

Smiling up at him, Nannie ducked her head in again and took him into her mouth much more slowly this time.

Inch by inch she took him, and when she reached the base, she started to ease her head back away from him.

Her lips tightened up on him as her tongue moved slowly under his shaft.

Cheeks hollowing as she sucked harder on him, she raised her eyes back up to his face.

“Really good,” Alex said honestly, interpreting her look as a question. She was doing a great job for her first go round. “Can I put my hand on your head?”

Nannie smiled around his girth and nodded slightly.

“Mmmhmm,” she said as she slipped his tip back down her throat.

Reaching out, he laid his right hand down on the crown of her head, then put his left hand to the side of her face.

Looking at her, Alex was momentarily stunned.

Nannie was beautiful, and watching her give him head fed a nasty little corner of himself. The same one that wanted to spend all day humping his way through his dungeon.

Sinking his fingers into Nannie’s hair, he began to lightly push and pull her head back and forth.

“Mmm?” she moaned around him after she sped up, letting his hand dictate the pace.

“Really good,” Alex said. “Just… needed it a bit faster.”

Nannie smiled again for a moment, her head bobbing back and forth at a good speed now. She never failed to move to the tip of his manhood and then all the way down to the hilt.

Her left hand came up between his legs, and he felt her fingers begin to lightly toy and play with his jewels. Her right hand was still pressed to his hip.

Nannie began to speed up again without direction. Her mouth made a wonderful ticking noise as she slid him in and out. Faster and faster.

Pausing for a second, she released his member from her mouth and adjusted how she was kneeling.

“Sorry, needed to shift,” she said, then took him back into her mouth with a loud, wet slurp.

She immediately fell back into her fast, deep rhythm, practically pounding him down her throat.

The sound of it made Alex immediately aware of how naturally sexy Nannie was.

“I need to cum,” Alex said. “You’re too pretty and doing too good.”

“Mm? Mmhmm,” Nannie said, giving his jewels a squeeze at the same time.

In her mouth? Alright. Not gonna argue.

Quicker than he’d expected, Alex could feel his climax coming on. It was right there, and he was right at the edge.

“Here it comes,” he muttered.

Nannie slid him straight down to the hilt just as he started to climax.

And held him there.

Gazing up at him with those bright eyes, she watched him as he pumped seed down her throat. Her fingers squeezed down gently on his nuts as he came.

Then she swallowed hard audibly after the second spurt.

Unable to help himself, Alex groaned and thrust up against her face a bit as he felt his member continue to spasm, emptying. The action only made Nannie pull on his hips, though, as if she could somehow get him deeper.

Swallowing after every pump, Nannie just watched him, her mouth tight and sucking hard at him.

When it was all over, Alex shuddered from head to toe.

The way Nannie had devoured him just now was something only Rebekah did for him. Everyone else tended to collect it in their mouth and then swallow when he was done.

Easing her head back, Nannie once more audibly slurped at his length, her lips tight and pulling at him.

Coming off the tip, she gave it a kiss.

“I do good?” Nannie asked, smiling up at him. Her left hand was still gently massaging his nuts, and her right hand had come around to lightly stroke his softening shaft.

“So good that I’m never having sex with you again,” Alex said, shivering again. “You’re blowing me from now on till you die.”

Nannie only laughed at that and leaned in to lightly suck on his tip again. “Sorry, my love, but that’s not how it’s going to be,” she said after letting him go again. “Let’s take a nap. They’ll wake us up when she’s here.”

That sounds… like a great idea.

“Leah, please take my soul and give it to Alex. So I can go with him when we die. Put me back under all my previous oaths,” Nannie said, closing her eyes and slowly taking his much-deflated member into her mouth again to lightly suck at him. Making him tremble terribly.

“Accepted,” Leah said aloud.

Only Eleanor left. Rike says hi, by the way. Your wedding is set for the minute you die.

Be sure to give me a nephew or a niece as soon as you can. My family is massive, and I want it bigger.

Grand.

***

“Sire?” called a voice from outside Nannie’s tent.

“Mm?” he asked groggily, snuggling closer to the naked Nannie. They’d somehow worked up the energy for lovemaking, then promptly passed out practically atop one another.

“Adania is on her way back. Do you need any assistance?” asked the same voice.

Alex couldn’t identify it, but it was probably one of William Brush’s attendants he’d sent with Alex.

“No, I’ll be fine,” Alex said, then sighed.

Leaning up, he kissed Nannie.

“Wake up, my big ol’ lug of a love,” he said, rubbing at her bare hip. “Adania is on her way back.”

“Nnnnn, ‘kay,” Nannie said, then pulled him in for another kiss. Which rapidly got much deeper.

Ten minutes later than he’d expected to be ready—not that he minded going again with Nannie—Alex finally got in front of Adania.

“Sorry for the delay. I ended up taking a nap,” Alex said honestly. “How’d it go?”

“Father is sworn to me,” Adania said with a bright smile. “He also congratulated me on my informal marriage to you. That’s what he’s planning to call it. Be prepared to address that when the time comes, as I didn’t dissuade him of that notion.”

Thinking on it, Alex saw no reason to not let it be.

It’d sound like a step up from concubine, but still not a wife.

“That’s fine,” Alex said. “I’m glad that’s done. Did he provide you with a writ of vassalage?”

“He did. He signed himself over to me and, through me, to you. He made sure to include it and write it in that way,” Adania said, picking up a sealed parchment square that was next to her. She held it out to him. “Here you are, my lord. My father is mobilizing what troops he can spare, and then will accompany us to go see his neighbors.

“He thinks he can convince them into joining quickly and easily.”

“Does he? Alright,” Alex said, nodding his head. “Then do we move ahead of him and he’ll catch up with us?”

Adania winced and let her eyes move away from Alex.

“Would it be terrible of me to ask that we wait for him here?” she asked, looking back at Alex. “I’m tired, my hips hurt from riding, and I could honestly use a good sleep. My father will join us as quickly as he’s able, and I do think he’s right. I think they’ll sign themselves over to me quickly once they see you, me, and father waiting for them outside their gates.”

Thinking on it, Alex couldn’t find a fault in the request.

“That’s just what we’ll do then,” he said.

I’m sorry.

Huh?

What, why?

A messenger is coming for you right now. He’ll be there in a few minutes. He’s been riding since a few days ago and has almost done so nonstop.

I did all I could, Alex. I swear it. I did all I could, and then some.

What? Did something happen?

Yes. Something did happen. Someone attacked your home in Brit.

I’ve been trying to figure out how to tell you about it since it happened.

I don’t… is… are…

You’ll get the finer details from the messenger. What I can tell you is their goal was to kidnap your wives and children.

The guards Carla and Nannie hired did their job and then some. Masterfully, even.

Unfortunately, there were just too many attackers, and Mary and Alanna were split off from the rest of the group.

They fought them off and killed many of them, but Alanna died of her wounds.

Mary was stabbed several times. One was very low in the abdomen.

She’ll recover, but she’ll never be able to have another child.

Alanna’s dead? But… she just went back to Brit to finalize the marriage.

And Mary was stabbed?

I have Alanna with me. She’s… upset… but I assure you she’s safe. She’ll want for nothing here in my afterlife. I promise you. In time, she may even want to go through another incarnation. I promise I’ll make sure she has a good start.

And yes, Mary was stabbed. She’ll be fine though. I cleansed the poisons from both of them after the attack, but Alanna just lost too much blood.

I also cleansed Mary of the infection the messenger might or might not mention.

She’s fine. I promise.

I… Alanna’s dead.

Yes. She is. She says she’s sorry you couldn’t have more time together.

Who? Who did this?

I can’t say. I’m prohibited. And no amount of power would allow me to speak their name.

I’m going to give you a hint, but I’ll have to leave almost immediately after that, as it pushes the rules pretty far.

Do not fear, though. I will return.

It’ll just take some time.

Okay. A hint. Okay. I’ll take it.

And thank you, Leah. I’m sure you did everything you could. I hold you blameless.

That’s… incredibly nice to hear. Thank you, Alex. I really am sorry. I did all I could.

Now… the one who ordered this attack. All I can say is… you haven’t met them yet, but you will soon.

There was a weird pop-like sound in his head, and he felt Leah vanish.

She simply wasn’t there anymore.

“Sire! A messenger from Brit!” called a voice.

Gritting his teeth, Alex turned to the messenger with a false smile. He’d have to play a role he wasn’t sure he could.

I’m going to burn whoever did this.

Burn them and everything they are.

Chapter 23

Opening his eyes slowly, Alex wasn’t quite sure what to feel.

He’d spent most of the previous day trying not to think about the fact that Alanna was dead, Mary severely injured, and his home had been attacked.

Truthfully, he felt like he was responsible for all of it.

It wasn’t as if he hadn’t employed similar methods on others. He’d had people killed simply to advance his own goals.

Coffin had left almost immediately once he’d given her orders in response to the attack.

Her life’s existence for the next month or two was going to be setting up an impenetrable layer of hidden assassins. People who lived and breathed the family home of Brit and would never let what had happened occur again.

The bodyguards had done their duty by all accounts, but there’d just been an overwhelming number of assassins.

Or kidnappers, as it were. It seemed as if their goal had been to abduct Alex’s family. Exactly as Leah had told him.

A cold comfort, considering what had ended up happening.

“She’d tell you to stop worrying about it,” said Carla beside him.

She was curled up around him, with Alex pressed up into her middle. She often acted as the big spoon when they went to bed together.

Last night, she’d been insistent on their coupling. Which, in the end, had been exactly what Alex had needed, but he still hadn’t wanted any part of it at the start.

“To stop worrying about it and move on,” Carla continued, her arms tightening slowly around him.

Sighing, he reached up and laid his hands atop Carla’s arms.

“You’re not wrong, of course. She’d say that. I just… can’t really see beyond the loss at the moment,” Alex said. “I mean, let’s say exactly what this is. Someone is either paying me back for previous actions or attempting to prevent me from committing further actions.

“The fact that they wanted to kidnap everyone lends itself to the latter, but there’s actually no telling.”

“Yes,” Carla said simply, her lips only an inch from his ear. “How does that change your plans for the war, though?”

“Huh?” Alex said.

“You’re not wrong. But how does that change anything? Seems to me like you already took the appropriate action. You sent Coffin home with orders. She’ll not fail you.

“Beyond that, how does this change your plan of attack in any way?”

Alex let his mind chew on that. Chew on it and break it down into several key components.

The action was done, he’d responded with all he had, and there was nothing else to be done.

It was more or less exactly as Carla had said.

“You’re right, of course,” Alex said. “There really isn’t anything else I can do, is there? It’s all already done.”

“Mmhmm,” Carla murmured, holding him. “Now, what’s your next move? Tell me of your plans, my Alex.”

Chuckling, Alex closed his eyes, immensely enjoying the way Carla was directing his mind.

This was normally something Rebekah did, but it tended to have a lot more sex and edging involved. This was a pleasant change of pace.

“I was planning on just continuing on with what I’ve been doing. It seems silly, or slow maybe, but what we’ve done is exactly what was required to bring Gaelis down,” Alex said, speaking his thoughts aloud. “We’ve eroded his support, brought low his authority, and have been working to slowly eliminate all support to his capital city and fallback point.”

Carla was nuzzling him lightly, her strong and firm legs rubbing gently at his own. It was very distracting, but it also forced Alex to really think about his plan to be able to speak about it.

“With that said, most of the next leg is the same. Moving east and then north, up and around him. Forcing his vassals to change allegiance to me and then curling down to the south and east,” Alex said. “It’ll bring them all into Brit, and we’ll have one continuous domain.

“After that, we’ll have cleared the secondary front that’s more a stalemate at this point as well.”

“Mmhmmmm,” Carla murmured, her lips gently nibbling at his ear. The way Carla was holding him, fondling him, and letting herself rub against him was making it almost impossible to think.

Carla was never like this.

Then again, last night it was like making love to Anna or Nannie. She was incredibly sweet, loving, and tender.

The pillow talk was intense afterward, too.

Ever since he’d brought Carla’s family in, the ex-bandit had become a loving woman to Alex, but last night had been leagues beyond.

Right now, though, this was something more akin to the other Numbered.

“Tell me more, Alex. I want to hear more,” Carla said, her teeth sinking partially into his earlobe.

Wincing, and feeling like he was going cross-eyed, Alex let out a slow breath. “After that I wanted to head up north to Gaelis’s army and see if I could bribe them away from him.

“At this point, they probably haven’t been paid in months. Their families will be writing to them about what I’m doing here and telling them about the changes.

“Both the refugees and the vassals.”

Carla’s right hand slid down from his chest and between Alex’s legs.

Her fingers lightly curled around his hardening shaft, her thumb grazing along the head.

“I really like that,” Carla said, letting out a breath in his ear that made his head feel fuzzy. “I don’t talk about it much, but… I’ve always been really… excited… when I think about how intelligent you are.

“I think it’s about time we had our daily coupling. Right now. I can’t catch a child if we’re not properly trying as often as we can, Alex.”

Good heavens.

Carla rolled him over onto his back and smiled down at him as she clambered on top of him.

“I love you,” she said, getting comfortable atop him. Then she lifted her hips and reached down between them. “I cannot wait to see what kind of child we have.”

***

Riding away from the barony of Stoneson after having installed Brianne, Alex contemplated his next steps.

In the end, it’d taken another month for Brianne to catch a pregnancy from Alex.

Brianne Stoneson, Bethany Derth, and Alexandra Bellin were all his vassals and in place. Their counties were up, running, and producing war goods, as well as housing garrisons and hospitals.

His convoluted and overly complex plan was actually working, and the duchy of Gaelis was being corrupted from the inside out.

Word from the north was that the duke was on his last legs and his troops were beginning to falter outright.

More often than not, Regina just pushed hard enough to keep the duke on his toes, keep him struggling, but not hard enough to get a lot of soldiers killed.

She was heeding his strategy of attempting to not absolutely destroy the dukedom.

They needed to take Gaelis whole, which included his soldiers if possible. They’d be needed to go home when it was over and get back to their normal working lives.

Adania and Dan were working on Twil, along with her new set of vassals.

Amusingly, he’d seen something growing between Adania and Dan. Alex was planning to do what he could to encourage it.

He’d rather have Dan settled in as a count and general than yet another bound concubine, personally.

“You’re not going to give my daughter my titles, are you?” Aerin said from beside him.

“No, I’m not. As I’ve told you many times Aerin,” Alex said. “A regent will rule for you till you submit. You once promised me everything of yourself, including your soul. I’m not going to force you into anything, but neither am I going to relent.

“Don’t get me wrong, you’re a lovely woman, and I’ve really started to enjoy our time together… but I want your county ruled by a child of ours.

“If it makes you feel better, your daughter has already promised to serve as my vassal for ‘equivalent’ titles to your own, which she’ll get. She still resists being a concubine, though. We’ll see. I might let her take a smaller county later on if she still refuses to take a child.”

Sighing, Elizabeth Aerin shook her head. “She really screwed up my plans. I love my daughter, love her dearly, and have done as much as any mother could for her, but I wish she would have just been… economical about this whole thing.

“Fine. If I let you sire children on me, will you please let her have my titles without a child?

“I’ll take whatever county you wish me to, rule it for you and raise our child. They’ll be everything you are and more if I can manage it, and I’ll love them dearly.”

Alex looked over at Aerin. He had her lock, stock, and barrel. There was nothing left of her that he didn’t own.

“Give her three of ’em,” Nannie said from his left side. “One for the heir, two to love. If she loves your children with her as dearly as her daughter, the children will be good for both of you.”

Alex looked away from Aerin and contemplated it.

Kimberly Helit had apparently stopped taking Mother’s Bane. She was trailing behind with Riley and Rebekah right now.

This conversation was mostly private, only between Alex, Nannie, Carla, and Aerin.

He was going to put a lot of pressure on Aerin. He had the feeling he needed to grow the Brit family nobility.

And that meant having a lot of children.

“Five,” Alex said. “Five children. I’m going to drown you in children, Aerin.”

“Five?” Aerin asked in a shocked voice. “Count, I’m admittedly still young, but I feel that’s a bit… a bit much for a woman entering her middle years, isn’t it?”

She must have had her daughter when she was incredibly young if she’s not already in her ‘middle years.’ That usually means late twenties to early thirties.

Twelve? Eleven? Poor thing.

Medieval politics were always a hellhole for arranged marriages.

And childbearing isn’t that easy here, is it?

“Five,” Alex repeated, “and I’m going to make you the countess of all of Ridge. Ridge is the gateway to Brit from the east, and the Wilds from the south. You’ll bear me children and be my gatekeeper.”

Sighing, Aerin pressed a hand to her brow.

“Can we start with one and go from there? I promise to be open to more, but I’d… I’d rather not promise something like that right now,” Aerin said. “Five is a lot of children, Master. I’m only one woman who’s getting older.”

“Fine. One, for now. But my goal is five. And don’t fret, Anna’s Numbered will help,” Alex said, shaking his head with a sigh. “I’m growing soft, aren’t I?”

“You are,” Nannie agreed.

“Yes, you are,” Carla said at the same time.

“It’s a good thing, though,” Nannie said. “You were kinda… evil… before. Now you’re just selfish and looking out for you and yours. The deals you cut aren’t really that bad anymore.

“If this was back when you first hired me, Countess pretty-face there would have been a bed decoration every hour of the day and not allowed Mother’s Bane at all.”

Thinking on that, Alex realized Nannie wasn’t wrong. His earlier deals, when his life was on the line, had been a lot more ruthless.

“Countess pretty-face?” Aerin asked in a subdued whisper.

“Hm. Alright,” Alex said. “Kimberly’s pregnant?”

“Pretty sure,” Carla said with a hint of anger in her tone. She hadn’t had any luck in her own endeavors in the month since Alanna had died. “She throws up every morning. Looks damn proud of herself doing it.”

Vaguely remember someone telling me the chance for pregnancy in a month was something like ten or twenty percent.

Could be wrong.

“Let’s… move the plan up a step. We’ll drop Helit off in her county and then move to rejoin Regina with most of our soldiers,” Alex said. “We’ve wrecked his back line and vassals long enough that his soldiers are probably feeling it.”

“What about Adania?” Nannie asked.

“I think Dan is going to ask for her hand in marriage,” Alex said honestly. “So I’m not in a rush with that one. If it makes Dan happy, I’ll relinquish my hold on her for his sake.”

“Aw, that’s kinda cute,” Nannie said with a chuckle. “Dan’s a good man; I think that’ll be good for him.”

“Let’s go see Regina and the rest,” Alex said. “Get a messenger out to Quinn. Tell her to reign it in and get back. We’ll need her to range out ahead and find out where Gaelis is and what he’s up to.”

“Don’t trust your wife?” Carla asked with a snicker.

“I trust Regina just fine, but I trust Quinn more. She’s… well… she’s more a Numbered than a wife, but she’s not… and… it’s hard to explain,” Alex said.

“Your Numbered are women who travel and spend their lives with you,” Carla said, her tone growing serious. “Your wives are… your wives. Anna is the mistress, so she doesn’t count in that.

“Quinn is more like a Numbered. Now that I think about it, even I see her more as a Numbered.”

“Yeah. Make her Eight. I like her,” Nannie said.

Alex frowned at that. He wasn’t sold on the idea of it.

All of his Numbered but one were leaving with him when he died. He wasn’t quite sure how Quinn would play into that.

Only Eleanor left.

“She’d go with us,” Carla said, apparently once again tapping into Alex’s thoughts. “She even asked about it already.”

“She did?” Alex asked.

“Go with you where?” Aerin inquired at the same time.

Frowning, Alex looked over at the countess for a second, then shrugged his shoulders. Her soul was already his and would be making the trip as well.

“Since you’re already bound to secrecy, it doesn’t matter if you know,” Alex said. “When I die, the goddess Leah is moving me to another life. I’ll be attempting to do the same thing there that I’ve done here. My Numbered and Anna are coming with me.”

“You… you’re going to be reborn?” Aerin asked, sounding curious. “Am I… am I going with you? You took my soul… Does… does that mean I’m tied to you for all time?”

“Technically, yes. Why, want to give me five children in every lifetime, Aerin?” Alex said with a smirk.

“Heavens above, no,” Aerin immediately replied. “Being a mother is a job all on its own. I’m not sure I could have five every lifetime. I could probably do one or two though.”

Huh.

***

Quinn rode up to Alex quickly, her horse blowing rather hard.

“Husband,” she said, smiling at him. She pulled lightly on her reins, making the horse dance sideways until it came up alongside Alex’s.

“You’re too good a horsewoman,” Alex muttered, watching her with some envy. “What’d you—”

Quinn grabbed him by the collar, jerked him partially out of his saddle, and kissed him hard. Much in the same way Nannie or Carla would.

Several seconds passed before she released him, pushing him back into his saddle.

“The enemy is there, of course. They look like trash,” Quinn said, giving her head a shake and making her braids tremble.

At times, the small woman seemed more like an animal. Especially when she was amongst the Imperial citizens.

“They are much lesser in number than when we first encountered them, they seem to have little in the way of food, and it looks like they don’t even have the ability to repair or replace their uniforms,” Quinn said with disgust. “They even make the rabble we dismissed in the first Xer campaign look like soldiers.”

“That bad, huh?” Alex asked, turning to look at the enemy encampment far away.

He hadn’t gotten a chance to see Regina. She was tied up in a vast number of negotiations with vassals who were defecting to her from Gaelis. Word of Alex’s refugee act was spreading, along with word of how he’d handled the counts and barons down in the southlands.

Most seemed to think it would be better to surrender to Regina now than to Alex later.

“Your wife is quite fat with her pregnancy,” Quinn said, smirking at him. “She looks rather uncomfortable. Six is on her way to rejoin you as well. I reported my findings to the duchess on my way back. I assumed you’d want me to.”

“That’s exactly what I would have asked. Good job, my queen,” Alex said, watching the tiny barbarian. “It’s a shame you’re not a Numbered.”

Quinn let loose a single laugh at that, eying him. “From Numberless to wife, to Numbered. I think your way of keeping women is broken. And I don’t need a number, I’m your Quinn. First Empress of the Xer, wife to Count Inferno. And Empress I am. All of the Wilds is now mine.”

“Make her a Numbered. Get her a tag with a Q on it,” Nannie said. “Or an Eight.”

“Fine, fine. I appreciate the confidence, Five. I’m a Numbered now,” Quinn said, looking at the much larger woman. “You look pretty today, by the way. I like your new armor. And the makeup.”

Nannie looked down and to the side. Somewhere along the line, she’d been convinced to wear a full breastplate and chain mail from shoulders to shins. Though that was as far as it went. It covered the vital bits of her but kept her arms and legs mostly free.

“Alex… said he didn’t want to lose me. So I armored up. Six helped me. You should talk to her about getting armored yourself,” Nannie said.

“Oh? Why, he doesn’t want to lose me either?” Quinn asked, looking at Alex.

Alex rolled his eyes at Quinn.

She was watching him with a smile. Her eyes bright and shining.

The mousy princess was gone. The concubine queen was gone.

All that was left was the empress of the Xer. A formidable woman who could probably cause the empire a great deal of problems if she weren’t his wife.

“Yeah, get some armor, Quinn. Eight,” Alex said. “And a silver tag with a Q or an eight on it, whichever you prefer. I personally like black leather for the band.”

“Can I have a bell on it? Like One? Several bells?” Quinn asked, starting to dance her horse away from him again. The things she could make the horse do were impressive.

“As many as you want. We’ll tie them into your hair as well, so you tinkle when I make you give me head,” Alex said to the grinning Quinn. “Go tell Regina to call Gaelis for an audience tomorrow. Preferably far from the front.

“Dave, Tael, bring up that pay chest we packed. We’re going to enact the plan tomorrow morning. This seems like an optimal time to do it.”

“Make me? You’re a fool husband. I rather enjoy doing that now. I’m a single bite away from ruining your life, and you willingly put yourself in my power. I’ll tinkle beautifully while you worry if I’ll ruin you,” Quinn said as she rode away laughing to herself, her hair blowing out behind her.

“I really like her,” Nannie said.

“Me too,” Carla said.

Sighing to himself, Alex thought on the situation.

Tomorrow would decide everything as far as the duke went.

He’d have to give his best pitch. He’d only get one chance at this.

Leah? You back?

There was only silence as a response.

Chapter 24

“I think it’s about time, sire,” Tael said, breaking the silence.

“Mm. I suppose it is at that,” Alex said, then sighed. “Alright. Let’s go.”

Pressing his heels to the sides of the horse, Alex clicked his tongue sharply several times.

His group began to move forward along next to him. Consisting of Carla, Nannie, Eleanor, Quinn, Tael, Dave, and William Brush, it was everyone Alex trusted.

A second group was moving along behind his, this one made up of heralds and soldiers.

“Tell me, Alex,” Quinn said, sliding her horse up next to his. She inadvertently moved Carla further away from Alex, but the bigger woman didn’t seem to mind it. Other than to give Alex a smirk with a quirked brow.

They all give her leeway as they would a Numbered. She doesn’t even have a collar yet.

“Why do this? And why now? It seems very unlikely to succeed and, if anything, it will just enrage his soldiers,” Quinn said.

“What, try to buy them outright? Because I’m not going to appeal to their greed. I’m not going to buy them at all,” Alex said. “I’m going to appeal to everything around it, and then only offer the money as a way to give them something tangible up front.”

“I still don’t get it,” Quinn said, shaking her head.

“We’ve attacked everything in their life without attacking them,” Alex said. “Their stability is completely ruined. They’re losing vassals faster and faster. All around them, they’re watching as their way of life is coming to a close. There’s no mistaking what a commoner, a citizen, would think if all the nobility of their nation were switching sides.”

Quinn’s eyebrows were low over her eyes, but she slowly nodded her head. “We did the same when we made me Empress of the Wilds.”

“Somewhat. Vassalage is a bit more fast and loose in Xer. It’s a lot more contractual here in the empire,” Alex said. “A soldier is even more regulated, though. Doesn’t get a choice at all once they sign. They’re contracted, and that’s the end of it.

“Vassalage can shift much more easily for the nobility than it can for the soldiery.”

The enemy line was in view now. They were one and all watching Alex’s small procession and their white flag moving out in front of them.

“That being said, we’ve created a rather unique and interesting environment,” Alex said. “The very people they’re contracted to may have already switched sides. Leaving their soldiers with little opportunity to do the same. How could they? The duke would have them killed outright as traitors.”

“Okay,” Quinn said, clearly looking for more.

“Beyond that, we initiated our refugee plan. It is extremely likely that letters are still being delivered. It takes quite a lot for the post to fail in their duties. Especially paid post. Written by others, since most can’t write, and read by others, since most can’t read.

“And for soldiers, that’s one of the few luxuries they have and typically expect from their loved ones,” Alex said. “Now… imagine if your family was suddenly paid a large sum, given a job and an escort out of a war zone. And not just out of the war zone but into actual safety—inside the enemy’s territory.”

Quinn nodded slowly. “If I became a prisoner of war later, it would be very hard to explain to someone where my family was.”

“Indeed. Now, beyond all of that, and much closer to the unfortunate situation they’re in… I don’t think they’ve been paid in close to six months,” Alex said, coming to stop in the middle of the enemy formation. “Now add all that up together, along with how badly they’ve been whipped and outnumbered. Then throw in me offering them three months’ back pay, a month furlough to rest, and one month’s pay up front.”

Quinn let out a slow breath and stopped her horse near Alex’s. “They’re going to come running in droves. That’s why you asked Regina to keep Gaelis occupied. To keep him at the negotiation table today. This is going to take a while.”

“Oh yes. And then some,” Alex said. “It’s also why we have that group of Coffin’s people looking for messengers trying to tell the duke what’s going on.”

“Yes… yes, it all makes sense,” Quinn said.

Sighing expressively, Eleanor clanked into place on Alex’s left, her armor rattling in the saddle. “I do dislike the messenger part of this. They’re only trying to do their job.”

“Yes, I’m aware. I did tell our people to just keep those messengers from going anywhere if possible,” Alex said.

“I know,” Eleanor said, still sounding uneasy. “War is a terrible thing.”

Alanna would agree.

Gritting his teeth, Alex lifted his chin up partially and moved his horse forward by ten or so paces. Putting himself out in front of his group.

On each side of him, heralds were moving forward to stand equidistant from one another. Expanding to the ends of the enemy forces. All the heralds formed a line with Alex.

They were all looking toward him at the center.

It was his speech he’d written out for them, after all. Alex would be the lead speaker, and everyone would see him exactly for what he was.

“Good morning, soldiers!” Alex called at full volume to his enemies. “My name is Count Brit, but you all probably know me by my other name. Count Inferno.”

He deliberately left off the butcher piece. He would do everything he could to knock that little moniker off his name as quickly as possible.

“Your leaders have abandoned you,” Alex shouted. “They’ve begun signing agreements, contracts, and getting protection for themselves. From me, to be more precise.

“In fact, they’re trying to surrender to the duchess just to avoid surrendering to me.”

Alex turned his head, slowly looking down from one side of the line of soldiers to the other.

“A number of them are already back home, enjoying their lives as vassals of the duchess. They’re no longer in any danger,” Alex said. “Even while you, their soldiers, remain here and fight for a cause they no longer have any attachment to,” Alex said.

He could see people nodding as if in agreement to what he was saying. He was striking a chord with them, even if they didn’t want to admit it.

“Even your duke has gone to the duchess. To beg for terms so he might return to his home and act as if nothing at all happened,” Alex said, his tone bordering on incredulous. “And to you, soldiers who have fought and bled for him, you can all guess what your reward for your service will be when it ends. Right?”

There were some responses from the crowd. Alex clearly heard someone say “nothing” quite loudly. It was enough for others to figure out what Alex wanted to hear.

Which meant he just needed to ask again. It was something he expected to happen. He’d even written it into the speech and made sure the heralds knew not only to expect it, but to play into it.

“What was that? Come now, I’ve heard your battle cries! I know firsthand you’ve got lungs and balls aplenty! I’ve seen them both in equal measure as we clashed in the fields! What will you get when the war ends?” Alex called.

“Nothing!” came back the roar from the enemy army.

“That’s right. Nothing,” Alex said. “He won’t pay you, won’t give you a conclusion of service bonus, medals, awards, nothing.

“Not. A. Thing.”

Alex counted to five in his head as the soldiers digested that.

“I’ve come to offer you a deal,” he said, holding his arms out to his sides. “I am Count Brit, Count Inferno, blessed of Leah, mistress of deals and trades. And I’ve come with a deal exclusive to you, the common soldiers of Gaelis. This deal will not be given to your liege lords, nor the citizenry.

“To you, my enemy, my honored foe, I will provide you this only because I have great respect for you. For what you fought for. For how you fought.

“Your leaders have forsaken you. Even now, your officers are probably trying to get you to ignore me. Because they know very well what will happen if you hear my offer.”

Once more Alex waited, counting to five.

“My offer is simple. I will pay you for the past three months based on your rank, equivalent to what my own soldiers make,” Alex said. “I will also pay you for one month furlough, during which you may rest. Recover. Regain your confidence. Train with your new comrades in arms, the soldiers of Brit.

“Finally, I’ll pay you a month in advance as well. Consider it a security deposit on your well-being and upkeep. Your salary would then continue forward at the same rates as my own soldiers, after I of course armor and arm you accordingly.”

Alex saw it then. The ranks were breaking. People were moving from foot to foot. Changing their balance.

Unlocking from their rigid mindset.

Reaching his five count, Alex let his arms fall to his sides.

“All of this is yours, if you only swear yourselves to Leah, and to me. That you’ll not assist, help, or work to benefit Gaelis in this war in any way,” Alex said. “And let’s be honest. If all of you come and take me up on my offer, the war would be over anyways, and you’d get essentially five months of pay from me.

“You could singlehandedly end the war. Today.

“And go home… tomorrow. With your pockets full of pay you deserve, free soldiers, with an employer who would have you take that month off and then return fit to work. Because you’re soldiers, I respect you and want you for my own.

“Though I do warn you now. As you’ve seen from my own army, we have high standards. We will hold you to the same bar we hold ourselves. The same moral codes, ethics, training, and military professionalism,” Alex said with a chuckle.

“But can you blame me? You’ve fought against your would-be comrades. You know how valiantly they defended one another and bore their fellow’s harm upon themselves.”

Once more Alex saw bobbing heads. Though this time, it was practically a sea of them. They apparently all knew the ferocity of Alex’s troopers.

“And so here we are,” Alex said, which was also the cue to begin bringing out tables, chairs, refreshments, and pay chests on the far side of the field. Where he’d ridden out from. All the soldiers of Gaelis had to do was turn their heads, and they could see it.

Things were being carted out, laid out on the field in plain view.

“If you care to join the house of Brit, I welcome you to form orderly lines, preferably in your rank and regiment, and come with me back to my camp,” Alex said. “And I shall offer you this in trust, just to facilitate this endeavor.

“I, Alex Brit, offer the soldiers of Gaelis the opportunity to join me in my camp, free of persecution or aggression, so that they may seek to enlist with my army. There they will be given three months’ back pay equal to their rank, one month of furlough paid, and one month of pay up front. They will be held to the same regulations as my own soldiers and provided the same opportunities, training, and equipment.

“And this I all swear upon Leah. I hope to see you all in the encampment today and then going home tomorrow.”

Finished, Alex turned his horse around and slowly began riding back toward the encampment he’d come from.

He didn’t look over his shoulder.

Instead, Alex did his best to project an aura of confidence. That even if they didn’t follow him, it wouldn’t matter to him. He would only finish what he started and go home later than he’d intended.

Riding his horse without a care in the world, Count Inferno the Butcher left the field.

The unmistakable thud and tread of many boots behind him became slowly more and more obvious.

Eventually, it became a full army march, including cadence calls.

“Woulda bought me,” Nannie said.

“Me too,” Carla said.

“Likewise,” Eleanor said with a sigh. “It’s embarrassing to admit, but even I would be forced to say I would follow.”

“I think most people would,” Alex said, shaking his head. “The duke failed to account for the fact that his people are pressed in on every side right now.

“If he’d just… paid them… I probably wouldn’t have been able to steal them away… at least, I think I did. How many did I get? I don’t want to turn around.”

“I think… all of ’em?” Nannie said. “Seems like all of ’em. Or most of them, if not all.”

“Huh, alright then,” Alex said. “That’ll be costly to a degree, but… I do think the price is worth it. Having this war end now would be absolutely lovely. More so if I can preserve his soldiers. We’ll need them in the future in one way or another.”

***

“That was amazing, Alex,” Riley said, squeezing his arm tightly against her. He was sitting at a table nearby, overseeing the massive number of soldiers who were filing through, collecting pay, swearing themselves to Brit, and moving into the camp.

Even as that all happened, his own soldiers were rapidly putting together tents, cook pots, bedding, and maintenance areas. One and all, they knew their business and what would be needed. All for their new comrades.

And they all knew Alex was spending coin in such a way as to spare not just the enemy, but themselves. None of them would have to fight.

“Thank you,” Alex murmured, watching the proceedings carefully. There was still quite a high chance of all this going terribly wrong.

All it’d take was for a group to get it into their heads to rush Alex. In case of that scenario, Alex was ready mount his horse behind him in a heartbeat.

“It is rather impressive, Alex,” Rebekah said, seated on Alex’s other side. She was leaning up against him, but she seemed just as prepared to bolt as he was. “I think even our little countess thinks so. I bet she’d be willing to welcome home her conquering master tonight. Wouldn’t you, Aerin?”

“Of course I would. He’s the master,” Aerin said smoothly. She was the last of his concubines, still dressed in Rebekah’s personal uniform. “Though it was… remarkable to watch him talk an entire army into his pocket.”

“He could talk me into his pocket,” Nannie said. “Hopefully I could get him in mine first, though.”

“He could talk me into your pocket,” Eleanor said. “Then his.”

“You two are… idiots,” Carla said, but then she chuckled to herself. “We’re all idiots. And we’re all following the master out of this life.”

Not quite true. Eleanor is still quite free.

Unless Carla knows something I don’t, or something Eleanor is planning.

“I’m looking forward to it,” Rebekah said, looking at the soldiers ahead of them. “To travel for all time with… well… my family. My loves and beloved.

“Where do you think Leah will send us next?”

“Hope it’s somewhere in the future,” Nannie said. “I wanna see some of the stuff Alex talks about.”

“The past might be fun,” Riley said. “Use even more of our knowledge to better our position.”

“What if we end up extremely far in the future?” Carla asked.

“We’ll all be together. It’ll be weird to see Alex as a baby, while being babies ourselves,” Riley said. “I bet you were a cute baby.”

“Of course my baby was a cute baby,” Rebekah said. “Though… will we look like ourselves?”

“I don’t know,” Alex said in response to it all. “I don’t know how to answer any of that. Leah just… said we’d be going from world to world. I should probably firm up some details with her next time I see her. Though if I had to guess… we’d be ourselves.”

“I haven’t been able to get a hold of her in a while,” Rebekah said. “Though I do feel her, so she isn’t gone. It just feels like she’s hiding.”

“She… gave me a hint. A hint about who had Alanna killed,” Alex said, and everyone grew still and silent around him. “She said it wasn’t someone I knew or had met yet, but that I would meet them soon. After that she fled.”

“Bless her,” Nannie grumbled. “Bless her and then some. Feel like I could easily tap into my anger and pulverize a skull. I liked Alanna. A lot like Mary.”

Alex could only nod his head.

“Suppose so. For now… all we can do is hope our plan works,” Alex said, indicating the mass of Gaelis soldiers. “So far, it is. But that’s no guarantee of anything.”

“Nothing in life is,” Carla said. “And speaking of—time for coupling. Come along, Alex, my love.”

“Aren’t you a peach,” Alex muttered, getting up from the table.

“I’ll be your peach,” Nannie grumbled.

Chapter 25

“What was the final tally?” Alex asked, looking across the field to the much-diminished army of Gaelis. It was the day after he’d more or less stolen the duke’s army out from under his nose.

The man had apparently flown into a rage when he realized what’d happened.

“Roughly eighty thousand,” Tael said. “It brings our total count of soldiers up to about two hundred and fifty thousand, including our vassal levies. Reinforcements are of course streaming in to cover our losses.

“I think this is a good opportunity to remind you that the king himself only has a standing army of about two hundred thousand soldiers. If he raises his levies for all vassals, he’ll reach roughly three hundred and fifty thousand.”

In other words, we need to stand our forces down the moment this is over and then never move a single foot toward the capital of our kingdom.

“Right,” Alex muttered. “Master Brush, what do our finances look like? Did I cripple us?”

“Not at all, my lord,” William said from somewhere behind him. “You did cut the treasury down by a third between all the money you spent or set aside for the refugees, loans for your new vassals, and purchasing this new army. Just… everything you’ve done since you left Brit.

“I would recommend avoiding any other… ahem… large outlays of money.”

Alex smirked at that. He could remember being in William’s shoes plenty of times. “In other words, stop pissing it away, right?”

“Ah… yes, sire,” William said after a second. “Or at least, slow down. Our investments with Baron Ulles continue to make significant headway. It would be wise to consider putting more into the baron and letting him grow it with a cut for himself.”

Mmm. Investments. I suppose it is time for that.

I can’t always expect to just… loan-shark people to death.

With a sigh, Alex nodded.

“Consider me rightly chastised, Master Brush. We’ll move in that direction once we finish up this campaign,” he said.

“By the skies above and earth below, how much coin do you have?” Quinn asked.

“My lord has… still… a lot of coin. Even cutting into the treasury as he has, I can honestly say I expect him to be the single wealthiest man in the kingdom, if not most of the kingdoms,” William said.

“Does that mean I get half as your wife?” Quinn asked, turning to grin at Alex.

“As if I’m not already spending a fortune to populate the Wilds with farmers,” Alex muttered, not looking at her.

“That’s… actually, that’s fair,” Quinn said, looking ahead again. “And I was only teasing my grumpy Imperial husband. You may tame me and saddle me up like an Imperial bride, but I’ll always be a Wilds woman. Though I do love you. I ordered my collar and tag, by the way. As well as many bells.”

“Bah,” Nannie growled. “Is this over then? Are we done? Can we just… go home?

“I’m tired of this stupidity. I want to go home. Too much has happened, and I just… I just want to go home.”

Not that I blame her for that sentiment. I feel the same way. I just can’t say anything about it.

It wouldn’t do for the count to be considered a complainer, after all. Not when my soldiers have been losing their lives for this.

“I think we all do, Five,” Rebekah said from Alex’s immediate right.

“My place is at Master’s side,” Riley said from Alex’s immediate left. Her fingers tightened on Alex as she held on to him.

“I think that is where we all believe our place to be, One. But in the same breath, I too wish to go home,” Sylvia said with a sigh.

“What’s that?” Carla asked, pointing to the distance in the east.

“Not sure,” Alex said, following the line of her arm.

“Can’t be any of our people, no one to the east,” Tael said. “We’re too far southeast of the Gaelis capital for it to be reinforcements from there.

“That only leaves… well… the only thing out that way is the kingdom of Hefen.”

“Hefen?” Alex asked. He hadn’t heard the name, and he knew nothing about it.

“Our neighbor to the east. They’re a kingdom in the empire,” Rebekah murmured, her voice tight as she leaned to kiss his cheek. “We’re not friends, though neither are we enemies. The two royal families never really saw eye to eye.”

Suddenly, Alex was afraid. Afraid and very nervous.

“Tael, I need the fastest three messengers you’ve got. Send them all to King Harold. The message is very simple. Invasion from the east by Hefen,” Alex said. “Ten gold extra to whoever delivers the message first.

“Send two other messengers to Regina. She needs to get the hell out of here. Now. Preferably, if she can, she should fall back to a capital city and hunker down.”

“Is that the mes—”

“Yes, that’s the message—go, now. Make it happen as fast as you can, Tael.” Turning his head, Alex looked at those behind him. “Dave, Drew, get everyone spun up, camp broken, and everything ready to move. Now!”

“Alex, what’s going on?” Nannie asked.

“That’s a damn invasion,” Alex said. “Gaelis sold us all out to another king just like Ridge did to Gaelis.

“One, get everything packed up. Fast as you can.

“Quinn, get your scouts out and—”

“Already gone,” Quinn said, wheeling her horse around at a rapid pace. She was galloping away.

Shaking his head, Alex felt like what had been a victory was now surely going to be a massive defeat.

“That’s just… all cavalry,” Carla said. “That isn’t a whole army, it’s just… horsemen.”

Fuck. She’s right.

“From the older reports,” Valeria said. “Their cavalry was something akin to a hundred thousand. But none of them were called to duty.

“Their entire army with everything called up is somewhere around three hundred and ninety thousand.”

Closing his eyes, Alex let his head tip forward and pressed a hand to his brow.

“Damn, damn, damn,” he muttered under his breath. All he could see was ruin and damnation waiting for them.

Time passed by, and the full army of Brit packed up. Everyone who didn’t have a horse was loaded up into their transport wagons and carted off.

Alex was taking no chances. He had all his slower moving elements fall back to a far more defensible position in the south. The fortifications around and in the area of Twil.

His mounted troops, which accounted for roughly one hundred thousand, weren’t in as desperate a rush.

“They’re not slowing down. Why aren’t they slowing down?” Sylvia asked.

Alex looked up from the mad pile of dispatches he was sending, receiving, and forwarding. Regina had taken flight as soon as she got his message.

His generals were falling back and rapidly building up the fortifications in Twil as their fallback position and supply depot.

There was far too much going on, and Alex could barely keep abreast of it all.

“What?” Alex asked, looking around.

“They’re not slowing down,” Sylvia repeated. “The cavalry. The Hefen soldiers. They’re… speeding up?”

Alex frowned, now watching intently.

Sylvia was right.

They weren’t slowing down, nor even moving at a trot anymore. Every soldier was rapidly moving into a full charge.

“I… don’t…” Alex paused, unsure of what to say.

With a loud crash, an explosion of sound, the Hefen soldiers slammed into the Gaelis troops.

The duke must have realized something was wrong sooner than Alex did, because they’d begun hastily erecting defenses and trying to tighten their ranks.

But it was no use. And it was absolutely pointless.

The Hefen cavalry slowed certainly, but they didn’t stop. Eventually the charge came out the other side and began to wheel around in one large half turn.

What they left behind was a mess of Gaelis bodies. Broken, bloody, and dying.

“I have no idea what’s going on anymore,” Alex said, watching the surprising scene playing out before them.

Slowly, the cavalry turned around and ran right back through the remainder of the Gaelis forces.

What the actual fuck?

“Sire, there’s a single rider heading our way,” Tael said. “From the east.”

Turning his head, Alex immediately spotted the man.

He was riding alone and bore a white flag. It was attached to a simple banner-staff that bore a flag Alex didn’t recognize below the white flag.

Everyone in Alex’s group watched the rider draw ever closer. Until the rider was standing in front of them.

When the rider said something in a language Alex didn’t recognize, Alex had no choice but to shrug his shoulders.

Clearing his throat, the messenger gave Alex a pained smile.

“We have message for you from King. You read,” said the messenger.

Not sure if it’s an insult or not to send a messenger who doesn’t speak the local language.

Then again, do I have anyone who speaks whatever language that was?

Eleanor rode ahead of Alex and took the message from the man, not wanting him to get any closer to her lord, it seemed.

Handing it over to Alex, Eleanor kept her helmet facing the messenger.

Alex thumbed open the seal and found the message was legible.

To the estimable Duchess Regina Tanulf,

I invite you to meet with me to discuss cessation of hostilities and the surrender of your duchy.

In accordance with Imperial oath and tradition, I offer you and your vassals safe passage to this discussion for today only.

His Majesty Glint VI.

“You come?” the messenger asked when Alex lifted his eyes up from the message.

It’s not really addressed to me, but it’s better for me to go than Regina. For her to keep moving away is ideal. Having her stop and turn around just to speak to their king would be… counterproductive.

It’d also put her more at risk.

Looking out to where the army of Gaelis had been, Alex saw little of it remained.

Other than the broken bodies of its soldiers.

In his mind, Alex was already viewing this as a race. A contest of endurance.

How long could Alex and Regina bob and weave before King Harold arrived with his own army?

A king moving into another kingdom’s territory was more or less a declaration of war.

“I will,” Alex said, folding the paper up and handing it off to Riley. Alex smirked at the other man. “Take me to your leader.”

***

He had no idea how they’d done it, but Alex felt like he was walking into a mansion rather than a tent.

It was an ostentatious thing, with more silk decorations than the entire keep of Brit.

I want to rob him. Rob him of everything of worth.

Clicking his tongue, Alex looked down to the ground. It wasn’t grass or dirt, but actual wood.

Someone had taken the time to fasten together a wooden floor.

It all reeked of excess above and beyond.

“You’re not the duchess.”

Turning to the speaker, Alex found that to the right, the room he’d just entered expanded into a much larger area.

A group of men and a young woman were there. Every single man wore a uniform that screamed military or bodyguard.

The young woman was dressed in a black dress that flowed down from her shoulders beautifully.

She had long, pitch-black hair with a featherlike decoration in it, the locks reaching down to her hips behind the chair. Alex knew she was young, but she had a lovely figure and a heart-shaped face that invited people to look.

Her features were pretty and delicate, with a set of large, dark eyes and full lips.

She was a clear and obvious beauty. Based on her position, and that she had no accoutrement that would proclaim her Queen or married, Alex assumed she was the daughter of the man next to her.

And that man looked to be the king himself.

Seated in a large gilded throne was a man in his middle age, if not late middle age.

He had black hair, slicked back with some type of oil, and brown eyes so dark they looked black.

His skin was as pale as snow, only made worse by the fact that he wore all black clothing.

Upon his brow sat a large, ornate golden crown.

The area he was sitting at was raised up off the impromptu wooden floor on a dais.

There was a clear spot in front of the king for someone to sit and speak. It had a table, several chairs, and a small platter of food as well as jugs of water and wine.

Alex assumed this was where he was meant to be.

“My apologies, Your Highness,” Alex said, walking over to the seat. “My name is Count Alexander Brit, vassal to Duchess Tanulf.”

There was recognition in the king’s eyes at that statement.

Curious. Why would he know me? I’m just a count.

“I’m afraid the duchess left the field long before you were more than a dark spot on the horizon. I remained behind to observe and report back,” Alex said. And it was the absolute truth. “May I seat myself as her representative?”

The king seemed to consider that, then nodded his head. “Of course, Count Inferno. Please, have a seat.”

He does know me. Yet I’ve never met him before. Let alo—

Out of nowhere, like someone had slapped a cauldron over his head and smashed it with a hammer, Alex’s mind flipped back to the day he heard the news that Alanna was dead.

You haven’t met them yet, but you will soon. That was what she said.

It’s you, isn’t it? You.

You were afraid of my involvement for some reason and made a grab for my family.

It’s you.

IT’S YOU!

Trembling slightly, Alex sat down and immediately folded his hands into one another.

“This meeting will be short and simple,” the king said. “I asked the duchess here to surrender to me. Her lands will be mine, as will Gaelis. That is all.

“Will you surrender to me in her stead?”

Contemplating that, Alex wasn’t sure what to say.

He hadn’t expected the king to run Gaelis down as he had.

“If I may ask you a few questions, Your Highness?” Alex asked.

The king smiled at that and nodded.

“May I ask the king to please answer me honestly? It isn’t that I do not think the king would ever lie, as his personage is nothing but premiere, but with such a weighty subject as surrender… could I impose on you to answer my questions with absolute honesty?” Alex asked, deciding to see if he could use this to his advantage.

“How d—”

“Shut up,” the king said, waving a hand at the man who had started to shout at Alex. “For the sake of expediency, I shall do so. I have heard of the directness and logical nature of the count. I think this will appeal to him.”

Placing his hand to the pin at his collar, the king smiled at Alex. “I do swear to answer your questions honestly and fully, until you leave my presence.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” Alex said, bowing his head deeply to the king. “First… why did you attack Duke Gaelis? And where is the duke?”

“His wife’s family holds a number of titles in vassalage to me. I’m here on her behalf. As for the duke… well…” The king pointed his left hand off to one side.

Following the hand, Alex saw the bloodied and slack face of the duke.

His head sat atop a pedestal, resting on a rotten cloth that looked torn from a bag of wheat.

It was only his head there, however.

Somehow, the man looked even more horrid in death than he had in life.

“I see. Thank you for your frank answer,” Alex said. He was having a hard time not simply raging at the man. Though he had no proof, he knew beyond a doubt that this man—the king himself—had caused Alex heartache, pain, and fear.

“Is your goal to conquer, King Harold?” Alex asked.

“Yes,” the king said with a grin.

“Did you have people attempt to kidnap my family, ending up with one of my wives being maimed and another killed?” Alex asked, unable to stop himself.

The king stared hard at Alex, his mouth a flat line. He didn’t say anything.

Not a word was spoken.

Everyone at the table looked absolutely shocked.

Except the king, who said nothing.

For there was nothing he could say. He couldn’t lie on his oath, and if he said anything, it’d have to confirm the question.

Slowly, everyone turned to look at the king, realization setting in.

That he couldn’t answer, because it would only confirm Alex’s accusation.

“You… you had one of my wives murdered in her home,” Alex said. “I seek retribution from you. You acted dishonorably and sent men into my home to harm me and mine. You are directly responsible for a death of nobility.

“I claim her for myself, as one vassal of the empire to another. A life for a life. I claim her life to be given to me.”

Lifting his arm, Alex pointed at the young woman next to the king. The one he assumed was his daughter.

“Now see here,” the king said, leaning forward, his face turning a bright red. “I’ll—”

“Or we can go to the emperor,” Alex said. “You, me, and your daughter can all go to the emperor. Where we can present evidence to him and swear our truths into the open for him to pick apart.”

The king looked at Alex as if he were the ugliest speck of shit he’d ever seen.

No one wanted to go to their liege lord to have their minds picked through.

Least of all the emperor.

It would remove the king from the field, but not his generals. It would also unfortunately remove Alex from the field.

While Alex wouldn’t mind having his head picked apart by the emperor, since he had protection, he didn’t feel like it would be worthwhile to Regina for him to go missing.

“I can’t just give her to you,” the king said, easing back into his throne. “That simply isn’t possible.”

“And yet you must, or we go to the emperor,” Alex said, glaring with absolute hatred at the king. “Where he’ll want to know how you were able to make such an order possible on my family.”

With a click, the king’s mouth snapped shut.

Lifting her chin, the woman Alex assumed to be the king’s daughter cleared her throat.

“Perhaps a trial at arms amongst a chosen knight?” asked the woman. “I think that would be a fair middle ground in this situation for the time being. The winner would retain possession of me.”

“If I submit to a trial of arms, rather than forcing the issue to the emperor here and now, what would I get for it?” Alex asked. Realistically, this would be a better option for him than going to the emperor, but he didn’t want them to know that.

“I would of course be yours if you won,” said the woman. “And my father would accept that without the ability to have a say in it.

“And if my father wins the trial at arms, you will take your army and go home.”

Oh ho? She’s more cunning than I thought. How much am I willing to risk for vengeance?

She probably thinks it’s not likely.

“I want more. Because that’s not offering me much more than what I would get if I just took this to the emperor’s justice,” Alex said. “Especially with what you’re asking me to wager. Would the king pack up and go home if I won?”

“Of course not,” the king immediately said.

“And what do you suggest?” the princess asked.

Let’s… wipe him out. Wipe out Glint. Wipe his family out.

Crush every single speck of him there is. Spill the blood of his line into the dirt.

“If I win… I want you, Princess. Your hand in marriage and three times your dowry, and all the things that would go with it, including possessions and titles,” Alex said. He actually knew for a fact that dowry numbers were assigned by the empire, and that the father’s rank dictated that dowry. “Paid immediately, of course. And just a word of warning. If I win… I’m going to mount you, right here, on this table. In front of your father, these generals, and my people.

“So that there is no mistake we’ve consummated the marriage. There is no going back. Because that’s what I want. Your hand in marriage without the possibility of backing out. There will be no denying that if you’re pregnant, it’s my child, and there will be no quibbling over your status.”

“You miserable—” The king stopped mid-sentence and then slammed his hand against the arm of his throne. “Fine, I agree to it. I’m going to have you strung up as soon as I conquer your miserable kingdom. Then I’ll have the rest of your family put down like the dogs they are.”

“I agree then, and accept your challenge,” Alex said, then turned to Eleanor. She was his only knight. “What’s your best weapon?”

“Currently, my best weapon proficiency is the longsword,” Eleanor said, her helmeted head turning toward Alex.

“Grand. This is my chosen knight. She is knighted per the legalities of Imperial law,” Alex said, laying a hand on Eleanor’s forearm and his other hand on his pin. “And the weapon is a longsword.”

“Fine, to the death then,” the king said, getting up and turning to a heavily armored and armed man nearby.

Alex turned to Six with a smile.

“Go win me a new bride, Six. I’m telling you to win, to kill him, and come back to me,” Alex said. “And I’ll be beyond disappointed if you don’t do what I told you to.”

There was a soft huff from Eleanor’s helmet. It sounded like her breath catching.

“I’ll do what you’ve told me, my Masterful Lord Husband Alex,” Eleanor said in a rush.

“Perfect. You’re a peach,” Alex said.

And here we go.

Chapter 26

Eleanor and the king’s champion were being peeled out of their armor. Carla and Nannie were well versed in this, and they seemed to be pulling Eleanor out of her equipment rather quickly.

The king was speaking with his champion, and he looked to be rather angry.

Alex walked over to the princess, who was standing nearby. It felt like the king was unsure of himself, and Alex thought this would be a good opportunity to speak to the man’s daughter.

“Princess, you do realize if this goes before the emperor, you could avoid this,” Alex said.

The princess stared hard at him for several seconds before looking at the champions again.

“My name is Saoirse, not Princess, and yes, I’m aware,” she said.

“Your father would probably spend some time in the emperor’s jail if found guilty, I’d be paid a hefty sum, and we’d all go our separate ways,” Alex said. He wanted to make sure he abided by his own set of rules. That the princess knew this wasn’t her only option.

“We both know he’s guilty,” murmured Saoirse. “And if my father has any hope of his campaign succeeding, he must be here.”

“A fair sentiment,” Alex said. “Though I do hope you remember that when you’re looking up at me as I mount you on that desk. In full view of your father and his generals. Your feet dangling in the air. Because that’s what’s going to happen when my champion wins.”

Saoirse sniffed and shook her head.

“It isn’t, and I do hope you remember this when you’re looking down at me after my father hangs you,” Saoirse said. “You were interesting at least.”

Saying nothing more, the princess walked away and went to stand with her father’s generals.

Alex chuckled to himself and walked back to the rest of his Numbered.

“You seem awfully confident, baby,” Rebekah said, sliding into Alex’s side and wrapping an arm around his hips.

“Master seems overwhelmingly confident,” Riley said as she pushed up into Alex’s other side, her arm going around him and her hand resting on Rebekah.

Grimacing, Alex ended up feeling like he had to put his arms around the two women. Lest his arms hang down behind them, his hands right around where their butts were.

“Don’t worry,” Rebekah said softly. “We’re just making sure to give our enemies something to talk about later. The bigger we build up Count Inferno’s reputation, the better.”

“Yes. If Master is more like the rumors, then the other rumors must be true as well,” Riley said.

Sounds like something Valeria and Sylvia would cook up. More so than you two.

Glancing over his shoulder, he found Valeria and Sylvia writing something down on a piece of paper.

“Marriage contract, baby,” Rebekah said, as if knowing what he’d ask. “You’ll need to sign it, and we’ll have the king sign it as you’re claiming his daughter.

“I never knew you were such an exhibitionist, though. We should explore that a little later.”

Sighing, Alex didn’t respond.

Soon enough, Eleanor and the champion of the king were standing across from one another, both of their swords held up in front of them.

The man was a little taller than Eleanor, but also considerably bulkier.

“Let’s have this farce over with so I can move on,” King Glint said angrily. “And just to be sure you know how much this is costing you, I’m going to take some of my anger out on your duchess.”

Alex turned his head to stare flatly at the king. There was no mistaking the tone he’d taken.

I’m going to have Coffin kill every single person in your family when she gets back.

Every. Single. One.

Till only your daughter remains. Your titles will pass to her, and my child. And when you die, I’m going to have your corpse interred at the bottom of a private outhouse.

I’ll enjoy shitting on your corpse for years.

“Remember you said that,” Alex said. “When your whole world collapses. Remember it was you who started this private war between us.

“When your daughter is pregnant with my child, your line ended, and your kingdom crumbling beneath you, remember it was you who did this. History will remember you, I’ll make sure of that, as the king who failed and squandered it all away in a personal war with Count Inferno.”

Before King Glint could say anything, his champion roared and moved forward, his longsword flicking out at Eleanor.

As calm as a still lake, Eleanor parried the strike to one side, and her sword tip whistled around in a counterattack.

With a grunt, the king’s champion fell backward, blood flowing freely down his arm. Eleanor had cut a deep, gaping wound into the man’s left shoulder.

“If this were first blood, it would be over,” Eleanor said, bringing her sword back into position. “I’m going to kill you for my Masterful Lordly Husband, then ask for a reward from him for it.”

Growling, the enemy champion seemed cowed, no longer as boisterous or aggressive.

Slowly, Eleanor began to close in on the man, sliding her feet forward rather than stepping.

Once she was in range, she put out two slow and simple thrusts. To Alex, it looked like she was feeling him out.

The man batted her sword away with more strength than was needed. Like he was trying to knock her weapon away.

Eleanor never let it happen, however, and angled her blade away from his. Each time his blade skimmed over the surface of hers.

“Do not be so angry,” Eleanor said. “I’ll honor dueling custom and take your weapons and armor to your widow.”

Nannie chuckled darkly next to him. “She listened to you, cunt.”

“So it seems,” Carla replied, laughing as well.

The champion of the king came forward with a slash. Eleanor caught it cleanly in her guard, then brought her blade up and stabbed downward, catching the man high in his thigh.

Stumbling away from Eleanor, the man pressed a hand to his thigh.

“You are very poorly trained,” Eleanor said, shaking her head. “I shall end this on the next pass.”

“She’s… very good with her sword,” Riley murmured.

“Yes,” Alex said. “She really is.”

“Don’t think I could take her,” Nannie grumbled.

“Or me,” Carla said. “She’s damn good.”

Shuffling away from her, the man looked to be reevaluating his chances.

“I surrender,” he said.

“There is no surrender; it’s to the death,” Eleanor said. “I have given my all for my Masterful Lord Husband Alex. Have you not given your all to your king?”

The man stumbled forward like he was falling and stabbed upward at Eleanor’s face.

Jerking her head to one side, Eleanor caught the other man’s blade and pushed her own forward until their guards clacked together.

Grunting, Eleanor brought her blade away from the other man’s and right into his neck.

Going down to his knees in a blubbering mess, the man let go of his sword.

He pressed both hands to his neck, trying to stem the wave of blood pouring out of the wound.

Taking a step to one side of the man, Eleanor put herself behind him.

Bringing her sword up, she took another step and brought her blade down in a sharp chop.

With a wet snick, the man’s head came free of his shoulders and hit the ground.

His headless corpse slumped forward, blood spurting from the stump of his neck.

Eleanor grabbed the dead man’s tunic and wiped her blade free of blood. Giving it a quick visual inspection, she nodded and walked back to Alex.

Dropping to her knees before him, she stared up at him.

Her eyes were fanatical, practically glowing. There was a thin red line on her cheek. Apparently, the man’s sword had come closer than Alex had thought.

“I did what you told me to,” Eleanor said in a whisper. “Now what should I do?”

Smiling at his very broken knight, Alex leaned down and cupped her face with both of his hands. He gave her a soft kiss, then patted her cheeks gently.

“Good work, Six. I want you to sheathe your sword, re-armor yourself, and then rest. You did very good,” Alex said.

“Thank you,” Eleanor said.

The rest of his Numbered quickly fell in around Eleanor and got her up to her feet and off to one side.

Turning to the king and the princess, Alex held up his hands in front of him.

“And so it goes. Princess, would you like to bend over to receive me as your husband, or lie down on your back on the table?” Alex said, moving over to where he’d been during the audience.

Patting the table twice, Alex smiled at her. “Your choice, of course.”

Saoirse and Glint looked absolutely shocked at what had just happened.

“I…” Saoirse started, then shook her head. Then she looked to the king. “Father…?”

Gritting his teeth, Glint stared with absolute hatred at Alex. “You dare do this? In front of me?”

“You had one of my wives killed and another maimed. I dare many things,” Alex said. “Many, many things.

“You’ll remember I warned you of this, Saoirse. I warned you that you could probably stop this. You chose this course of action. You chose this very moment.

“Now, come and receive your husband.”

Valeria laid a piece of paper down in front of Alex, along with ink and a quill.

Glancing down, Alex saw it was indeed a formal marriage contract. In fact, it looked exactly like the one he’d signed for Anna. Even down to the slight filigree work around the edges.

“Remind me to reward you and Four later at the same time. While also rewarding Six,” Alex muttered under his breath, signing the document.

Valeria gave him a sweet smile, then immediately walked over to King Glint and laid the paper down in front of him. Along with the inkwell and the quill.

Bright red, angry, and looking like he wanted to kill someone, Glint shoved Saoirse toward Alex.

“Go. You’re his,” Glint growled between his teeth. “You’re no longer my daughter.”

“Ah, I hate to be a stickler,” Alex said, wanting to make sure this point was heard. “But you’re going to award me the agreed-upon amount for the dowry, three times its value in fact. That would include her titles, as stated. She’s still very much your daughter and would be in your line of succession.”

“It’s in the marriage contract, Your Highness,” Valeria said, taking away the very same contract the king had just signed. Walking away from the king who was getting angrier by the second, Valeria gave Alex a wide smile.

“If you’re upset with this, we could always go speak with the emperor,” Alex offered. “After I claim my prize, of course.”

Saoirse was as white as parchment, having marched over to stand beside Alex.

She looked panicked, shocked, and nervous. Though she was holding up well. She had all the determination and presence one would expect of a princess.

Turning to the lovely woman, Alex sighed and gave her a small smile.

“Have you decided?” he asked in a soft voice. “I personally would recommend the table and on your back, but… that’d mean staring up at me.”

Saoirse took in a sharp breath, then let it out slowly.

“Yes, that’d be…acceptable,” she said with a sigh. Looking down at the ground, the princess seemed at a loss for words. “I did not think this would be how I was wed.”

Alex only nodded his head to that. He couldn’t imagine her position, though it was one she’d chosen.

“You won’t be unkind to me, will you?” Saoirse asked, looking up at Alex now. “If you can promise to be kind to me, I can promise the same to you.”

Smirking at that, Alex let out a slow breath.

“Yeah, I can promise to be kind. You didn’t have my family harmed, you’re just… a means to an end,” Alex said, feeling slightly guilty about the whole thing. At least in regards to Saoirse. “With that said… I’ll bed you here and then send you back home. Away from here, if you like. There’s no need for you to be present. It would only endanger you. My first wife, Anna, will be able to help you adjust and acclimate.”

“Thank you,” Saoirse said. “Ah… could you lift me up to the table? It… would be unseemly for me to do it myself.”

Setting his hands Saoirse’s waist, Alex lifted the woman up and set her down on the table.

“Thank you,” said the princess, patting his wrists. Reaching down, she gathered up her dress in her hands. “I don’t have to pull it all the way up and expose myself to them, do I?”

“No. Just… high enough that I can consummate our marriage,” Alex said. “Your knees, maybe? Here, pull it up for me.”

Grimacing, Saoirse pulled up her dress. Exposing her long, pale, lovely legs to Alex. Along with her underwear.

Reaching into the dress, Alex hooked his fingers into the undergarment and dragged it free. Rather than set it aside, though, he stuffed it in a pocket.

“Thank you,” Saoirse said, watching him as he did it. “Is this high enough?”

Moving up between her legs, Alex unbuckled his belt, and then dropped his trousers down to his ankles.

Pulling his tip up, he pressed himself to the lips of her entry and gave her an experimental push. “I think it’ll be fine.”

Saoirse sighed and laid her head down against the table, out on her back, watching Alex. “Then claim me as your wife, husband.”

Thankfully, Alex seemed up, ready, and able to perform. He’d briefly worried about it and what he’d do at that point if he couldn’t.

“Oh, you’re all set. I thought I might help you out, baby, but you don’t need me,” Rebekah said, standing next to him. Then she looked at Saoirse. “Would you like me to hold your dress up, Miss Brit?”

Saoirse’s eyes flicked to Rebekah and back to Alex. “No. Thank you, however.”

Rebekah nodded her head shortly, then kissed Alex’s cheek before walking away.

Reaching down with his left hand, Alex pushed his tip into Saoirse, not wanting to harm her. He set his right hand to Saoirse’s hip and held onto her.

Slowly, his member sank into the princess. Inch by inch vanished into her. It required a little bit of force due to how tight she was and that she didn’t feel very wet.

Once he’d reached his hilt, Alex adjusted his stance and leaned over the princess slightly.

When he looked at the woman, he found she was watching him. Her cheeks had a slight pink tinge to them, and her lips were a flat line.

“Are you ready?” Alex asked her.

Saoirse’s brow furrowed, and then she nodded. “Yes. I’m ready. Thank you for asking.”

Taking a hold of each side of Saoirse’s hips, Alex began to draw away from her. There was a wet swish as he did so, her privates clinging to him due to her tightness.

Slowly, Alex worked himself through the princess, pushing into her and then pulling back out.

After about twenty seconds, it felt considerably easier and far wetter. Looking up at the princess’s face, he could see her eyes were partially lidded now. Her cheeks were red, and she was watching him.

It was obvious to him that she was actually enjoying it on some level.

Alex pumped into her, riding the princess into the table as his hands held tight to her hips.

He could hear the ever-so-light squeak of a moan from her on occasion when he filled her, his hilt flush to her entry.

Saoirse’s hands began to tremble, her fingers tight on her dress. Suddenly, she let go of the fabric and grabbed Alex’s forearms.

The fabric fluttered down to pile around her hips and thighs. Revealing far more of herself than she had initially wanted. Her knees were bent and spread wide for him, visible for all to see.

Her fingers flexed against his skin, and he could feel her firm grip on him as he rode her.

Her knees dipped slightly, her slippered ankles resting on his hips, and then she began pulling at him ever so slightly with them.

Rising quickly to his peak, Alex was glad this would be over soon.

He was equally glad that Saoirse seemed to be willing, and that this wasn’t a complete repeat of his first time with Mary. The princess even seemed to be enjoying it.

Reaching his climax, Alex pushed up into her and came. With an exhalation, he ground down onto her, putting his seed deep inside her.

Alex pulled back slightly and then pushed forward again, and again. After six or seven of such thrusts, he was spent.

Reaching down, he set a hand behind Saoirse’s head, lifted her up, and kissed her, even while he was inside her.

Surprised, the princess lay against Alex’s arms as he kissed her, his manhood buried in her depths.

Several seconds passed before Alex broke the kiss and pulled out of her.

“Here, Master,” Riley said, setting something in his hand. “To clean up Miss Brit and yourself.”

Glancing down, he saw it was a handkerchief.

Holding on to Saoirse, Alex began to lightly dab at the seed spilling out of her. Then he wiped himself down and set it to one side.

“There—are you done?!” shouted the king. “Take the harlot and get the fuck out of my sight. I’ll have you killed if I ever see you again! Either of you! All of you!”

By the end of his statement, it sounded more like incomprehensible screeching than yelling.

Saoirse winced, closing her eyes and looking to one side.

“Come along, Miss Brit,” Carla said, coming up beside Saoirse.

“We gotcha,” Nannie said, taking the other side.

Awfully kind of them. I wonder why that is.

Do they identify with her?

She just ended up in a position almost worse than a Numbered.

Maybe they pity her.

Alex and his group left the red-faced, angry, and rage-bent king to himself.

Everything had just changed.

Gaelis is dead, Glint is invading, I just… stole his daughter, and Regina is going to be under siege.

What’s our next move?

Alex thought on that and nodded his head once.

Reports.

Need to know what we’re facing first; then we can act and decide.

But I’m betting we’re outnumbered… which means we need to flee and not directly engage.

Chapter 27

“…at least double the army,” Dave said, shaking his head. “And when I say army, I mean including the duchess’s forces and our own.”

“Alright. In other words… there’s really no way to hit him directly without just getting flanked from both sides,” Alex said. “And that’s if we somehow get linked up with Regina’s people.”

“Right,” Dave said. “On top of that, this… this wasn’t a whim. It was a prepared invasion. From everything we’ve seen, the scouts we intercepted and interrogated, even just the look of their troops.

“Everything was set up in advance for them to make this move. To invade. Their gear is perfect and new. Their rations are well prepared, and their supply line is guarded utilizing paved roads.

“They have a perfect invasion going for them. If I had to guess, the only reason they attacked when they did was because of how bad we’d crushed Gaelis. He wanted to be the one to kill the duke to claim his lands.”

Alex shook his head and pressed a hand to his temple.

It was almost too much to take in.

He’d suspected that Gaelis had someone assisting him, but he hadn’t thought of a separate kingdom.

In killing the duke, the king had given himself a way to deny any involvement whatsoever and just move straight into an invasion.

The man had neatly tied up his loose ends and simply run roughshod over the whole thing.

Duchess Gaelis was just a throwaway excuse to get the invasion going. Alex had no doubt the whole thing would shift from that cause to something else entirely.

He was extremely confident in that, because it was exactly what he’d do.

“Wife,” Alex said, turning to look at Saoirse. “Is all that true?”

The princess, still dressed as she’d been when he’d taken her, was seated at his work table.

For someone who’d just had her very life ripped away, her father try to disown her, been pushed into a marriage, and her virginity taken on a table, she seemed to be holding up beyond what any expectation could be.

“Yes,” Saoirse said, her hands folded in her lap. Around her were Rebekah, Riley, and Quinn. Saoirse’s eyes came up to meet Alex’s. “Everything is exactly as your general said. Father has been preparing for this since last year. He invested considerably in both the duke and the duchess of Gaelis.

“He’ll have to spend a few days to figure out how to proceed since he wasn’t quite ready to attack, but that won’t last.”

Alex nodded, looking off to one side. He had a lot of thinking to do.

“Alright. Orders remain the same. Anyone who can’t move quickly needs to go down to Twil and settle in for camp defenses and trenches. I want ballistae, wooden spikes, and pits for a no-man’s-land,” Alex said, to which Dave nodded quickly. Alex then turned to Quinn. “You and your cavalry are going to be the ugly thorn in his side. I want you to show me why the empire never bothered the Wilds, my wild empress.”

Quinn lifted her head up from beside Saoirse. The tiny Wilds woman had been talking to the newest Brit wife quietly.

“Of course, husband,” Quinn said with a wolfish smile. “I’ll show you that you were only able to do what you did because you stole my heart away.”

Alex nodded at that and then went deeper into his command tent. There was a small bedroom partition where his bedroll was laid out.

He was feeling incredibly lost, directionless, and empty.

Sitting down on a camp stool, Alex put his head in his hands and closed his eyes.

He’d been expecting to feel good after taking revenge. That it would help alleviate the sick feeling he had in his heart about what had happened to Alanna and Mary.

But it didn’t.

If anything, he felt guilty for more or less ruining Saoirse’s life. Because when he thought about it, that was what had happened.

Admittedly, she chose this fate. They could have easily gone to the emperor with me.

Very easily.

And given the circumstances, it’s quite likely he’d have seen us quickly and ruled in my favor within a day.

On top of that… there’s no guarantee the emperor would have even imprisoned Glint.

All in all, I think I personally would have chosen differently.

Still… I do feel guilty.

“Stop it.”

Blinking, Alex looked up from the point on the ground he’d been staring at.

“Stop thinking about it, baby,” Rebekah said, coming in and standing in front of him. “You tried to get them tied up, and to strike back at them for what they did. What you did was right. The king just lost a lot of respect, rumors will circulate about what he did, and the fact that the princess is now your wife will add to that.”

Rebekah carefully wrapped her arms around Alex’s head and drew it into her shoulder.

“I kinda wrecked her life for something her father did,” Alex said.

“You did. But truth be told, given the fact that her father would have probably married her off to a man three times her age as a political favor, you might have done her a favor in the long run. She was a vessel, a womb for her father to barter away. Little more and probably little else,” Rebekah said, her fingers sliding through his hair.

Alex frowned, thinking on her words.

He couldn’t argue with what she’d said. For all intents and purposes, she was more than likely right. From what he could tell of Glint, his views of others were even more mercenary than Alex’s.

At least I view those who are close to me as people, part of the tribe. I think Glint probably views anyone who isn’t him as an asset.

“Just treat her well, baby,” Rebekah said, laying her cheek down atop his head. “That’ll be proof alone that you didn’t set out to wreck her life. That even though she suffered in the exchange today, that’ll be the extent of it.

“No one could say anything after that.”

Lifting his head up with her hands, Rebekah kissed him soundly, then brought his face right back into her chest.

“Now, talk to me about your thoughts. You seem to do best when you have a sounding board to work through things with,” Rebekah said. “You usually disguise it as teaching, when all you’re really doing is letting your thoughts solidify into words.”

Alex snickered at that, laying his hands on Rebekah’s hips.

“And before you complain about it… of course I know you. Of course I’ve figured you out,” Rebekah said, nuzzling her cheek against the crown of his head. “Just as you’ve spent all that effort to figure me out. Is it so surprising I would want to do the same? I’m rather intelligent, you know. Maybe not in the same way as Three or Four, but I’m my own kind of bright.”

“You’re right,” Alex said. He’d actually been about to complain about her knowing him too well. “You’re right, Seven. And I love you.

“As for what you asked… I fear that I cannot win this war. At least not conventionally.”

“No? But you’ve done so well,” Rebekah murmured. “You have an amazing mind for strategy and tactics. You can’t make this one work?”

“Not… really,” Alex said. “The best I could do is prolong it. Make it awful for them and drag it out. It isn’t something that I can win without a massive amount of luck. And even then… there’s no guarantee.

“His soldiers are trained, armed, armored, and ready. They’re all fresh.”

“Mmhmm,” Rebekah murmured, holding and stroking him.

“Ours are blooded, trained, armed, armored, and very tired. Most of these soldiers have seen nothing but war for the last… year and a half? Give or take? They’re tired. Run down,” Alex said. “It’s an even fight at best in a one-on-one situation, but they’ve got twice our numbers.”

“I can see your point. But you’ve dealt with things like this before and come out on top,” Rebekah said.

“Yes, where I was the leader and could dictate my troop dispositions,” Alex said. “Regina has her own forces. Vassals leading troops and even their own vassals. They won’t listen to me, even if Regina tells them to.

“Now take that and apply it to King Harold. When he shows up, he’ll want to take charge.”

“Oh, I think I begin to see your point,” Rebekah said. “You’re afraid that it’s far more likely that Harold will be like Regina’s father and squander everything.”

“Yeah… it’s what I’m afraid of. So… I’m on a time limit,” Alex said. “I have to somehow get this settled up before the king arrives and screws us all over, or before Glint can just… run it down our middle and carve us off from reinforcements or supplies.”

“Yes… that makes sense,” Rebekah said. “How are you going to do that, then? You always have a plan, baby.”

“I… don’t know. I have some basic ideas, but nothing solidified into a plan,” Alex said. “I think the first step is… is to abandon the army. Turn it over to Dave, Dan, and Quinn, then head out to Glint’s capital city.

“I can’t attack him or his army head on. The best we can do is skirmish and run away before our losses mount up. Which I know for a fact my generals can handle without me.

“And while they’re doing that, I can work on Glint’s support and backing. To undermine and draw it right out from under him.”

“Like what you did to Gaelis, but instead of vassals, his realm itself,” Rebekah said.

“I guess, yeah,” Alex said. “I mean… I could probably hit their economy, their food, and their weapon supplies easily enough.

“Tie it all up and knock it down so Glint doesn’t have any of it. If I can make it big enough, I could probably collapse his infrastructure. Might force him to turn around or risk losing everything.”

“I like that,” Rebekah said. “Just like what you did to all us Numbered. Knock out our support and send us careening into the dark.

“Though you’re not going to build him back up when you’re done. Pity for them, I feel like I’m the best version of myself I’ve ever been. I even know who and what I am for once.”

Alex chuckled at her words. He didn’t quite view it like that, but he was glad she was happy with herself.

“Argue against the war, make the populace vote against it, rile up the citizenry, and then really punch ’em hard,” Alex said. “Make them all wish the king had never invaded.

“Maybe set fire to some things,” Alex said. “Given the right conditions, silos go up nicely. Explosively.”

“I… positively love it when your brain gets working,” Rebekah said. “Come on, baby. Take me to your bedroll and tell me more about what you’re going to do while seeing if you can’t make me moan.”

Out of nowhere, and like an explosion he was talking about, Alex was suddenly very in the mood.

Rebekah had already drawn the flap shut to his small bedroom area and was working at the buttons on her “noble concubine” uniform. Her eyes were wide with excitement, and she was sporting a smile that promised many things.

***

Coming out from his bedroom, Alex was surprised to find all his Numbered, Quinn, Aerin, and Saoirse gathered together.

All we’re missing is Coffin, Katherine, Mary, and Anna.

“All done with Seven?” Nannie asked with a dark chuckle. “For a minute there we thought maybe you’d lost it and were murdering her.”

“Uh… no,” Alex said. He’d gotten rather into it with Rebekah. To the point that he’d actually worn her out in just one go, though it’d taken the better part of twenty minutes.

“No you’re not done with her, or no you didn’t murder her?” Valeria asked with a sweet smile. “If you’re not done… I could come join you, maybe?”

“Yes,” Eleanor said as Sylvia nodded her head quickly.

“I’m not dead,” Rebekah said from his bedroll. Naked, sweaty, and clearly not getting up. She looked like she was minutes away from falling asleep.

“Oh, I suppose that means you’re not done with her then,” Valeria said quickly, getting up.

“Ah… later,” Alex said, walking to the other women.

“I’ll hold you to that. A five way, later,” Eleanor said.

Sighing, Alex turned to Saoirse as she was the newest to his retinue.

“Don’t look at me,” Saoirse said with a small smile. “I’m not very much into other women, but I might watch here and there. I’m afraid my education has been sorely lacking.”

“Oh? You can join me then,” Riley said, smiling at the princess. “I’ll come get you tonight before he grabs Five. It should be her turn tonight.”

“What? No, fuck you,” Nannie said, glowering at Riley. “You’re not supposed to watch me.”

“Okay, yeah, not… the subject I wanted to talk about,” Alex said, interrupting them. “We’re going to split off from the army and go for Glint’s capital.

“Saoirse… I need to ask you a few things.”

The princess gave Alex a fleeting smile.

“I’ll assist you in whatever way I can, since I’m your wife and… and there’s no way to turn back the clock,” Saoirse said.

“That reminds me,” Valeria said, and then laid a sheet of paper in front of Saoirse. “Your copy of your marriage certificate. Signed by both Alex and your father. The other copy I’m keeping for Brit family records.”

Saoirse looked down at the paper. She lifted a hand and ran a fingertip along one edge of the paper. “I see. I… no… put this copy with the Brit family records. I’m Saoirse Brit, legally. You’ve collected my dowry and everything.”

Valeria took the sheet of paper away and then turned and handed it off to Sylvia, who made it vanish.

“Your country speaks a different language, right?” Alex asked.

“Indeed. We speak Hefenig,” Saoirse said, then said something in a language Alex didn’t understand.

“Right. So… either we need to hire a whole lot of translators, or I see if I can’t broker a deal with our goddess,” Alex said with a sigh. “Except she hasn’t responded to me or Seven in a while.”

“She hasn’t?” Carla asked.

“Who?” Saoirse inquired.

“Leah, our goddess. She binds all my deals and… watches over me. Us, really,” Alex said. “And no, she hasn’t responded for a little while. Let’s see if I can’t raise her.”

Leah? Are you there?

There was no response to Alex’s thought.

“I’d be willing to make a deal to put my soul back into your personal ownership,” Alex said aloud.

And yet there was still no response from her. If she didn’t respond to that, it meant she wasn’t able to.

She isn’t back yet.

Rike?

Yes. I’m here. I’m spending as much time here as I can while Leah is in what is more or less time-out.

Can you make deals on her behalf? Or on your own?

I unfortunately can’t act on her behalf. The amount of worship I receive from this plane is very minimal. In fact, it’s almost nonexistent.

It’s only from you, and only when you think of me.

I see. Is there a way I could make a deal with you for something? I’m not sure what the price would be.

I’ll of course listen to anything you say. I’d be a poor wife otherwise.

We’re not married.

Though… can you speak aloud?

Yes. I can do that.

“Rike, I’d like to make a deal,” Alex said. “I want everyone in this room to understand Hefenig on the same level as Saoirse does. As if she taught us all.”

“I see,” Rike said, her voice coming from directly above them. “I don’t have the power to do anything for that. As I said, I have no worshipers on this world.”

“Is there truly no option?” Alex asked.

“I would have to use a part of my divine self to do it. The cost of that would be infinitely harder to justify,” Rike said. “It would take at least a year to regenerate that amount just to settle your request.”

Alex thought hard on that, then sighed and held up his hands in defeat.

If he was going to be forced into something, he might as well get something out of it.

“I won’t fight marrying you,” Alex said. “I’ll wed you, bed you, and cherish you as a wife. I’ll have as many children with you as you like. And if you wished it, I’d be your champion. All for the low, low price of—”

“Already done,” Rike said, her tone sounding quite excited and energetic. “You all speak Hefenig now as if you’d been born to it. Thank you, my champion. I cannot wait for our wedding day. Leah has taught me everything about having a successful relationship.

“Thank you!”

Alex nodded and then turned to everyone else.

His Numbered looked rather accepting of the situation. They’d all heard or dealt with Leah by now. Apparently, the appearance of a second goddess was no surprise.

Aerin looked shocked, but not completely at a loss. He imagined she’d suspected something along these lines after she’d been forced into her oaths.

Saoirse looked absolutely stunned. Stunned and as pale as parchment paper.

“Right,” Alex said, realizing that Saoirse was the only one here not working under obligation oaths. “I think it’s time for you to swear your oaths to Leah, Saoirse.

“After that, we’ll pack up and head out for your father’s capital. I plan on introducing myself as the ambassadorial envoy to King Harold and Duchess Regina. It’ll take some time for the real one to actually arrive. That’ll be our window to wreak as much damage as we can.”

Chapter 28

Everywhere Alex looked there were men and women. They all had dark hair and dark eyes and spoke in their natural tongue. Though they were all quite pale.

Makes me wonder where Katherine’s family is from.

Alex turned to his group. All of his Numbered were here. As well as Aerin and Saoirse.

Behind them were twenty or so of his personal house guard. The best of the best from Brit’s armed forces.

In the middle of all that was a two-wheeled cart and a horse. The rest of their horses had already been stabled in the noble quarter.

Catching Saoirse’s eyes, he gave her a smile.

“Ambassador’s offices?” he asked.

“Ah, that way,” said the princess, pointing down a street. “I think. I’ve never… never had to navigate the streets on my own. My steward, guards, or chaperones were always there.”

“Just how much a spoilt woman were you?” Nannie grumbled.

“I ah… I think a great deal, to be honest,” Saoirse said. “Most of my days were spent being taught how to be a queen. Economics, politics, curbing vassals, law, managing my backers, history, science. Things of that nature.”

“In other words, your ma never taught you how to take a cock?” Nannie asked, easing someone out of the way.

“N-no. I’m afraid not. My first lesson was with Alex, as you saw,” Saoirse said, her tone mortified.

“You didn’t do too bad,” Nannie said, grabbing a man by the head and shoving him physically to one side when he refused to move after meeting Nannie’s eyes. “Need to roll your damn hips more though. You went all dead fish on him.”

“And who are you to be giving advice?” Carla asked with a dark chuckle. “We both know you—”

“Shut it and I’ll owe you,” Nannie growled.

Carla said nothing more.

“How about we all cut Miss Brit a break,” Rebekah said. “I’m fairly certain we all had our broken bits before baby fixed us.”

“Why do you all call me that? Miss Brit?” Saoirse asked.

“’Cause you’re not one of us, and you’re not the mistress,” Nannie said. “You’re more like a Numberless… but not?”

“You treat me as you do Aerin, though she’s a concubine,” Saoirse said.

“Aerin will probably be a Numbered in time,” Riley said, clinging to Alex’s left arm. “She belongs completely to the master.”

“None of this makes sense,” Saoirse said.

“Not your concern,” Eleanor said curtly. “Service our Masterful Lordly Husband, give him children, and commit your life to your duty.”

“Husband?” Saoirse asked, sounding even more confused.

“Just how she refers to me,” Alex said. “Alright, I think… is that it?”

Alex lifted a hand and pointed to a rather chunky-looking building. It seemed more like a fort than anything else. Or like it had been a fort at one point.

“Yes. That’s… that’s the building,” Saoirse said.

“Grand,” Alex said. “I’m going to go up there. Saoirse, Two, Three, Seven, with me. The rest of you stay here.”

Valeria moved quickly up to Alex’s side and slid herself onto his hip and arm. Rebekah took a single step behind and placed herself on Alex’s rear to the right. The place of a concubine. Carla meanwhile stepped forward and to Alex’s left.

Saoirse trailed behind like a lost puppy.

It was odd, watching them shift positions around like that. It was as if they’d practiced who would be where depending on who was with him.

Opening the door, Carla stepped into the building, followed by Alex and Valeria.

“…vil are you? Do you even know where you are?” asked a man sitting behind a desk. He had light brown hair and dark brown eyes. He looked to be middle-aged.

“I’m Count Brit,” Alex said, walking over to the man. Valeria remained at his side, though her hands seemed to be hovering near her hips.

I wonder if that’s where she keeps a few knives.

“I’m the ambassador for Duchess Regina and King Harold in the war with King Glint. As per Imperial decree, I’ve come to announce myself, receive my devices as ambassador, and begin negotiations,” Alex said.

The man blinked several times, then bobbed his head.

“And this is my wife, Saoirse Brit, formerly the princess of Hefen,” Alex said, indicating Saoirse. “She’ll need credentials to that effect.”

“Your Highness!?” asked the man behind the desk, looking extremely confused and even scared.

“Good morning,” Saoirse said, stepping up beside Alex. “I am indeed Count Brit’s wife and can tell you he is indeed acting as the ambassador for King Harold at this time.”

“I… I don’t… okay,” said the man, looking mortified. Apparently the princess had more of a public presence than Alex had expected. The idea that she’d been given to an enemy count seemed too much for the man.

Several minutes passed as the man put together several documents, a signet, a medallion, a key, and a small chest he filled with coin.

“Here you are,” he said, setting everything down in front of him.

Valeria stepped away from Alex and gathered everything up except the chest. Turning around, she signaled to two house guards Alex hadn’t noticed who’d followed them in.

“The manor is… it’s just across from the palace. The blue one,” the man said.

Saoirse nodded. “I’ll show my husband the way.”

Taking that as his cue, Alex smiled at the man and then left without a word.

Rebekah smoothly slipped into Alex’s side to take Valeria’s place. Though she was considerably more handsy than Valeria.

“You robbing everyone blind, my beautiful little comfort wife?” Alex asked, glancing down at the thief. It was time for her to provide him with one of the biggest skills she had in her repertoire.

Thievery.

“You have no idea,” Rebekah said with a giggle. “I can’t wait to share it with you. I took a really nice ring from a man who tried to get close for a feel. I think you’ll like it, should fit your thumb nicely.”

“He what?” Alex asked.

“He tried to get close to touch me. Don’t worry, he didn’t get anything but a thread of my skirt. I’m all for you, baby,” Rebekah said. “Anything you want me to focus on in the palace?”

“Same as last time. Letters, signets, things like that. Anything that can get me some intelligence,” Alex said.

“You got it, baby,” Rebekah said with a content-sounding sigh. “It’s so nice to be rewarded for what I do.”

“Isn’t it?” Valeria asked a step to Alex’s left. “We should sync up, Seven. You, me, and Four. This’ll be our time to shine.”

“Think we can talk him into that four way?” Rebekah asked. “He never actually did it.”

“Can’t hurt to try,” Valeria said. “You want in, Two?”

“No. I’m only for Alex,” Carla immediately said. “Everything before this was a mistake I regret. I look forward to when I die and shed myself of this filthy body. To pledge myself only to Alex and let him have me in complete purity.”

Rebekah and Valeria both looked somewhat shocked at that tone, but they said nothing further.

Glancing over his shoulder, Alex saw Saoirse staring hard at him. There was a strange question in her eyes.

She wants to know about the life hopping.

Hm. Sorry, princess, but that’s something you’ll probably never need to know about.

You’re as temporary as the other concubines. Doesn’t matter how fun you all are in bed.

Temporary.

***

Sitting down in the large living room, Alex smiled and looked around.

It felt like a lot like any number of places he’d stayed back in Brit. Even going so far as to feel familiar to his own home.

“Great time and monetary efforts were spent to make all the ambassador manses have the feel of home,” Saoirse said, trailing her fingers along the contents of a bookcase. “Grandfather felt the best way to get an edge in a negotiation was for the other person to feel at ease and not defensive.

“Not confident, but… at ease.”

“Smart man,” Alex said, then turned to look at Riley. “Hire who you need to hire—normal oaths, and whatever you need to do to ensure it. Try to limit the number of bodies, if possible.”

“Of course, Master, my love,” Riley said, smiling at him. She leaned forward and kissed him soundly, her hands pressed to his shoulders. Seconds passed before she finally broke the kiss. “I love you. Do you need anything else from me?”

She tilted her head to the side, her tag tinkling prettily, his view filled with only her face.

“No. I’m good, One. I leave our home to your capable hands,” Alex said.

“I understand,” Riley said, her smile growing wider if possible. Then she kissed him again and left. Her shoulders were set, her back straight, and her bell chimed with every step.

She was the confident and demanding head maid of the Brit household. Nothing crossed in front of Alex or Anna without Riley approving of it.

“I don’t understand her,” Aerin said after Riley left.

“Then you’re not using your mind. It’s not hard to understand,” Sylvia said, smoothing out her dress as she sat down in a couch. “We love Alex. He’s our master. Our caretaker. Our beloved. Our husband.

“But we were all damaged. Broken. Some of us will never… be right. We do our best to fill those gaps. Some of us have it easier than others.

“Don’t fret. You’ll understand in time.”

The unspoken statement there was that she would have all the time in the world to figure it out.

Nannie clicked her tongue, glaring at Aerin.

“Use your brain, Numberless. Or I’m going to lose what little respect I have for you. You only good for warmin’ his bed?” Nannie said with some anger.

“Anyways,” Alex said. “First steps. Three, Four, Seven, this is mostly going to be your show here, as you’ve already figured out, I’m sure.”

Valeria sat next to Sylvia, crossed her legs, and then laid her hands atop her knees.

“Oh good,” Rebekah said, sitting down on the other side of Valeria. The three of them looked like demure and beautiful noblewomen in their dress and posture.

“How can we serve?” Sylvia asked.

“First… I need someone to develop contacts with as many jewelers, goldsmiths, and silversmiths as we can,” Alex said. “And blacksmiths as well. We’re going to be spending a lot of coin on counterfeiting Hefen’s currency.”

“We’re really doing that?” Carla asked.

“Yeah. We are. It’ll be an absolute waste of money, but it’s not meant to enrich us. It’s meant to destabilize the economy,” Alex said. “The biggest choke points I figure are needing the dies for coinage and figuring out how much of a secondary metal to put in the cores of the coins so that the weight doesn’t change.”

“The weight?” Nannie asked.

“Weighing a coin is one way to make sure it’s real,” Eleanor said. “Taking a nib off the edge to test the metal works too, but that ends up ruining coins after a while.”

“It only tests the outer rim as well,” Saoirse added.

“We’ll be attacking the silver piece,” Alex said. “The gold piece isn’t used often enough by the common people to be worthwhile. Anything less than silver becomes worthless simply due to the sheer volume of coins out there.”

“And silver walks the middle line,” Valeria said. “I take it that’s why we brought the dowry with us?”

“Yeah, that’s going to be our conversion spend. We spend Saoirse’s dowry to buy up silver coins, counterfeit and modify, then redistribute back into the populace.”

“That’s a lot of coin to move,” Sylvia said. “How exactly are you going to filter that back into the citizens’ hands?”

“Bribes, for one,” Alex said with a laugh. “Bribes to the people who keep the war effort running. The more wrenches we can throw into the machine, the better.

“Second, buying up all crop futures. We’ll just talk to all the lords and ladies of the realm who run the farms, then the farmers themselves.”

Everyone was staring at him.

“Crop futures… in other words, I pay them in advance for their entire next crop before it’s even harvested. If it comes out to be less, they make money on me. If it turns out to be more, I make money. It’s a gamble, but… I don’t mind paying them at twenty-five percent above,” Alex said. “Especially since the coin we’re going to use is fake.”

“Oh,” Valeria said suddenly. “I think this is one of those future things, my love.”

“Got it. Well, maybe that’s something I’ll have to talk to the land owners directly about, then,” Alex said.

“Probably for the best,” Sylvia immediately responded. “Though I’m sure we can speak to the common folk for you. It wouldn’t do for Count Inferno to be demeaning himself.”

Alex rolled his eyes at that.

“That’s how we’ll get the coin back into the system,” Alex said. “Most people wouldn’t even think to question that much coin. The very idea of checking it sounds insane. We’ll just make sure the first chest we bring in is real.”

“What else?” Sylvia asked. She looked like a bowstring pulled taut. Ready to be released but held in check by strength alone.

“Blacksmiths, metallurgy, and the iron trade,” Alex said. “I want every single one of those to be under our control. Kill, trade, bribe, whatever we have to do. Did Coffin make it back yet?”

“I’m the knife,” muttered a female voice from somewhere in the room. Alex couldn’t quite pinpoint it, but it didn’t sound like Coffin.

“Not yet,” Valeria said. “Though I have several other operatives in the area. Whatever happens, we can take care of it.”

“Great. For the blacksmiths, hire them to Brit and have them shipped out as quickly as possible. Especially masters with apprentices. This is an opportunity to get them hired on for other projects we have anyways,” Alex said. “The metallurgy and iron trade, same thing. Buy it all up, have it shipped to Brit.”

“If they can’t repair, make new, or purchase weapons, it’ll be hard to wage a war,” Eleanor said. “Especially if they weren’t quite ready to go to war in the first place.”

“We weren’t. That is… they weren’t,” Saoirse said. “The duke was supposed to hold out for another several months, or win. Your systematic removal of his supporting vassals made it impossible for Father to wait.”

“It’s a pity I can’t do that again here,” Alex said. “I’d love to bind up more women like Aerin.

“The problem is that I have no doubt Glint would come after us as soon as I started. Gaelis couldn’t.”

“What else, baby?” Rebekah asked, leaning into Valeria. She had her head resting on the other woman’s shoulder.

Surprisingly, Valeria only leaned back into Rebekah, laying her cheek on the top of Rebekah’s head.

Where Riley wanted to lead the Numbered, Rebekah wanted to be their mistress. Much in the same way Anna was.

“That big, sexy brain of yours always has more to give,” Rebekah said, nuzzling Valeria’s shoulder.

“He does, doesn’t he?” Valeria said, more to Rebekah than anyone else.

“Mmhmm,” Rebekah responded.

“I mean… there’s lots of little things, too,” Alex said. “Buying up all the food currently on the market. All the grain. Through anonymous channels and the like, or making it look like the army of Hefen. Then having it all shipped to the Xer.

“They could use the extra food. And it would help soften the hatred they have for us right now.

“Having influential people start talking about how the war is impacting citizens and all the negative things it’s doing.

“Blowing up silos and grain storage.”

“Blowing up?” Nannie asked.

“Yeah, blowing up,” Alex said to the big woman. “Anything ground fine to the point of dust can be explosive. Grain especially so. We just have to disable some of the precautions the silos probably have. Whatever they may be. I don’t know what they do to prevent it, but I’m sure we could figure out how to mess it up.

“Then you just… apply a combustion source. Fire.”

Carla laughed at that.

“In other words, Count Inferno shows up, and suddenly grain stores start exploding. No one would ever think to connect the two,” Carla said, looking at Alex with raised eyebrows.

“I mean… I guess, yeah. I can’t imagine how they’d ever be able to prove anything, though,” Alex said with a shrug. “But that’s where we are, and where we’re going.

“First things first, though, we do have to keep up appearances and our cover story. I’ll need to meet with the ambassador for Hefen.”

Everyone nodded at that.

“For that one… I’ll take One, Three, and Seven,” Alex said. “It’ll mostly be a show of power, and then maybe an argument. That and I do need to show off that Saoirse is mine later. Everyone needs to know that as quickly as possible. It’ll lend credibility to us and bring Glint’s ability into question.”

Saoirse sighed at that, shaking her head. Then she slowly nodded it.

“Yes, I can see how that would be perceived,” Saoirse said softly. “The only heir of their king, the common wife of a count. And not even the head wife. I’m behind and below a duchess, a countess, and a baron’s daughter.”

“Don’t forget Quinn and Katherine,” Nannie said. “Quinn’s a queen. Queen of the Xer. The Wilds. Good woman. Gets her hands dirty. Empress, really.

“Katherine isn’t bad either, but she’s only going to be a baroness when her dad kicks it.”

Saoirse had clearly stopped breathing. Then she let it all out in a whoosh.

“The last wife of six. And I’m not even the highest ranked amongst them,” Saoirse said. Then she gestured at his Numbered. “On top of that, I get the distinct impression you all seem to have your own special standing in your homeland.

“They do,” Aerin said, nodding her head. “Truth be told, they’re his wives as well, just without the titles.

“Then there’s all his… concubines. I am one. There’s also Countess Helit, Baroness Stoneson, Countess Bellin, and Countess Derth.”

Opening her mouth, Saoirse paused, saying nothing.

Then she shifted her jaw to one side. “I see. I am… very… low… in status, aren’t I?”

“You’re an unproven wife,” Carla said. “You’ll need to earn your keep, or Mistress Anna will not be kind to you.”

All the Numbered seemed to grow still at that statement.

“One shouldn’t disappoint Mistress,” Eleanor said. “Ever.”

Everyone nodded at that except Aerin, who had yet to meet Anna.

“Right, anyways. Time to get moving. I’m sure our ambassadorial contact will be scrambling to meet with us today,” Alex said.

The conversation had gotten odd to him.

Even I have sought approval from your wife.

The sudden thought from Rike made Alex stop in his tracks.

One does not step into your world without speaking to Anna Brit. It is well known for all who know of you in your home kingdom.

She has made examples of people.

What…? Okay… not… what I was expecting.

Is Leah okay, by the way?

She’s well. Just busy and not able to return for a bit longer. She’s assisting me with some issues in my own clergy while I’m here.

I’ll let her know you asked.

Chapter 29

Alex was considering getting up and leaving.

The ambassador and regent for Hefen had kept him waiting for a while now. Except he couldn’t figure out if it was intentional, or if the man was just terribly unprepared for the fact that Alex had shown up.

Which was a distinct possibility, all things considered.

Valeria clicked her tongue next to him and uncrossed her legs, then crossed them again with her left leg on top now.

Unable to help himself, Alex found himself admiring Valeria’s lovely self and the dress she was wearing.

“While I appreciate the fact that I’m distracting you, I had hoped to distract the ambassador a little,” Valeria said, apparently having caught him looking at her. “I’m not above showing a little bit of myself to help you in your goals, Alex.”

“Nor I, Master,” Riley said from behind Alex.

Chuckling, Alex wasn’t sure how he felt about that. He’d be the first person to utilize any advantage given to him, but in the same breath, he wasn’t quite sure he liked other men looking at them like that.

“Ooh, I didn’t expect you to be jealous,” Valeria purred, reaching out with her left hand and laying it on his knee. “If it bothers you, I can stop doing that sort of thing.”

“No… do what you feel is best,” Alex said, giving his head a small shake. “Just being stupid, I guess.”

Getting more and more sentimental as I go further along in this.

Then again… I’m a far cry from what I used to be when I started this life. A far cry from it. I’m a father.

Of two, with another on the way.

I’d say I’m certainly better off for it, too.

“I’m genuinely flattered. It just reminds me that you really aren’t… normal, and that you value me more than I do myself,” Valeria said, patting his knee.

“I agree,” Riley said, her right hand coming up to rest on his shoulder.

“Right. Uh… let’s give this guy another ten minutes or so and then get outta here. We’ve got a lot to do,” Alex said. “A lot to do, people to meet, and things that need completing.”

“At least we didn’t bring Two or Six in here,” Valeria said with a soft sigh, her hand resting on Alex’s knee. “Especially Two. Ever since you tamed her heart, she takes any insult against you with great… dissatisfaction.”

“More so now that—”

The door across from them opened, and a slight, wiry man entered. He looked middle-aged, with brown hair and pale blue eyes.

“Hello,” the man said in Hefenig. “Do forgive me for being so late. It’s entirely on me, and I have no excuse other than to say… ah… I wasn’t expecting you so soon.”

“Of course,” Alex said, responding as easily in Hefenig as if he’d been born to it. “I can certainly understand. I imagine it would take me some time to get the copy of the official declaration of war and the casus belli documentation for the emperor.”

Smiling widely at the man, Alex wondered if this meeting would be over before it even began.

Saoirse had told him it was unlikely that either of those things would be ready, since her father hadn’t done either.

Glint had left himself open. To a truly massive degree. It was likely he could get the documentation together in time for the emperor.

Providing Alex hadn’t wandered in as he had just now and demanded them.

“I… what?” asked the ambassador.

“The official declaration of war, which is required under Imperial edict. It should have been sent to the emperor, signed, pressed with his seal, and sent back to you. I’d like King Harold’s copy. Right now,” Alex said. “As well as the casus belli documentation. I plan on having them sent to my king as quickly as possible.

“You do have them, don’t you?”

The ambassador nodded but didn’t respond.

“Great. Just… give them to me then,” Alex said with the same smile. “I’ll have them countersigned and sent off.”

The man began fumbling in a satchel at his side, rapidly flipping through a multitude of papers.

He doesn’t have them.

Which means he’s going to excuse himself to go get them or admit they don’t exist.

And of those two options, he’ll take the first.

“It would seem I don’t have them on me,” said the man, giving Alex a sad smile. “I’ll have to go get them.”

“Oh? Wonderful. I’ll go with you. It shouldn’t take but a few minutes to pick them up, after all,” Alex said. “You can give me a tour at the same time.”

The ambassador grimaced, his mask not just slipping but gone. It was clear and obvious to both men that they were well aware of the situation.

“How about I just… admit I don’t have them,” said the man, letting the satchel fall back to his side. “Because they don’t exist. As you’ve already surmised, I imagine.”

“Mm,” Alex said, putting his elbow down against the table and then setting his chin in his palm. “And what do you propose then? There’s no feasible way out of this. The king has violated Imperial law. In a severe way. It’s quite unlikely he’ll be allowed to keep anything he tries to claim.”

“I have nothing I can offer,” the man said, shrugging his shoulders. “Nor can I confirm anything officially in any way. This’ll just end up with me dragging my feet while I attempt to patch up the problem.”

Hm. Well. Credit to him for being honest.

“As you can guess, I have no choice but to formally send you a dispatch requesting the paperwork. At which point you’ll have to ignore it or send it back with a response,” Alex said. “And I’ll of course have a second copy of said dispatch, notarized and signed accordingly by ambassadorial staff.”

“I imagine so,” said the man with a shake of his head.

“In the same day, I’ll send a fast messenger to the emperor and King Harold,” Alex continued. “The emperor will be receiving my grievance almost at the same time he receives anything you send him.”

Sighing, the ambassador pressed a hand to the top of his head.

“I hear you’ve stolen away the princess?” the man asked suddenly.

“Indeed. I deflowered her while her father watched. I’ve also bedded her twice a day since then. I’m doing all I can to impregnate her immediately,” Alex said. He was glad the story was spreading that the princess was his. He also wanted it spread that he’d taken the king’s daughter before his eyes.

The less likely he’ll be able to do or say anything later about it.

“It’s true then,” the man whispered.

“Very,” Alex said. “Is there anything else that needs to be said or done here?”

“No,” the ambassador said. “And my name is Farig.”

“Wonderful,” Alex said with a sigh. Getting to his feet, he held a hand out to Valeria and helped her up. “I’ll see you on the morrow, Farig.”

Alex fled from the room quickly. He wanted to appear in a rush to get those messages out. To give the impression that the regent, whom Alex still hadn’t met, had a chance to keep the messengers from ever reaching the emperor.

Sliding into Alex’s side, Valeria laid a hand on his lower back and more or less forced his arm around her hips. She was playing the doxy role to stay close and protect him.

Between her, Carla, Eleanor, and Nannie, they were on guard for anything.

Everything, in fact.

This entire city was technically against them.

Riley was a single step away from him on his left, her right hand holding his left.

It’s like I don’t have arms or hands anymore.

Carla and Eleanor fell in, bracketing Alex as he exited the meeting room.

“What you expected?” Carla asked.

“Yeah,” Alex said. “Exactly what we expected. Saoirse had the right of it. All of it.”

“Huh. Maybe Miss Brit is a qualifying title for the time being after all, instead of Numberless,” Carla said.

“She’s given herself to our Masterful Lordly Husband,” Eleanor said. “As is his right and due. I think Miss Brit is a qualified title.”

“You just like her because she’s another noble,” Carla said, pulling out her battle mace and hefting it in her right hand as they got to the street.

There was a faint rasp of metal as Eleanor pulled her longsword free as well.

“I don’t deny that,” Eleanor said. “Then again, the line between commoner and noble in our ranks seems… unimportant now.”

“True,” Valeria said, her eyes moving from person to person as they walked through the street. “Next meeting is with the local underground. Four made the arrangement.”

That’s quick.

Probably wants a reward for it.

Then again, I need to reward Eleanor too.

Sounds like it’s time for that three way.

Pity I don’t have Katherine here, to make her clean up.

“Alright,” Alex said. “Tell me, Three. Should I be there at the start or come in after a few minutes?”

“After a few. It’ll give Four time to make her case and build you up a bit,” Valeria said. “Then again, who hasn’t heard of Count Inferno the Butcher by this point? Using your name got her a meeting instantly.”

“Amusingly,” Alex said in a dry voice, “I ended up on this world because I killed quite a few people previously. Seems I’m destined to be a menace.”

“That’s okay, Master,” Riley said, squeezing his hand. “We all love you for who you are. Menace or not.”

Mm.

Not really leaving a positive mark on the world, am I?

Walking into the manse he was living and working out of, Alex immediately found Sylvia waiting for him.

“Welcome home,” she said, smiling at him. “The next meeting has yet to begin, but I thought it would be good to update you regarding your previous instructions.”

“Oh? Something happen?” Alex asked, looking around.

Rebekah and Nannie were off to one side, talking quietly with Aerin and Saoirse.

“Yes, and yet no,” Sylvia said. “Before you arrived, perhaps by a minute, a group of guards rushed the front door and promptly informed us that no messages would be allowed to be sent for the next forty-eight hours without being inspected first.

“Apparently it’s a security precaution.”

“Uh huh,” Alex said with a grin. Riley was still holding his hand, though Valeria had moved over to talk to the others. Along with Carla and Eleanor. “Of course it is.

“Which is why we sent those couriers to the emperor and the king yesterday. Oh well. That’ll just make it harder for Farig later when I write up this new development and send it to the emperor in a follow up, along with what happened.”

Shrugging his shoulders, Alex sighed. “Oh well. I suppose it is what it is.”

“I find it mildly disturbing that you predicted it so accurately,” Sylvia said.

“Really? Seems rather obvious to me. You were there when the princess explained it. Farig only had two options, be honest and do what I ask, or fight me. There’s really no in between. After that, it comes down to who can tell their story first to the emperor and who can prevent the other couriers from making it out.

“And speaking of that… I’m going to go see if our friend is back. You hear anything from her or her team?”

“No. I’m going to go get ready for the next meeting. We’re holding it in the servant bunk house in the back of the estate,” Sylvia said.

“Yeah, good work on that one by the way. I’m going to reward you. Heavily. Going to take all your control away. Every bit of it, and use you for my own needs,” Alex said. “So… prepare yourself for it.”

Sylvia blinked once and gave him a wide smile. “I look forward to it with bated breath and an eager heart.”

Nodding at her, Alex left and went to his bedroom. He was looking for Coffin, and he almost always knew where she would be if she was waiting for orders.

Walking over to his bed, he lifted the bed skirt.

Sure enough, the dark-eyed, black-haired woman was under there.

“Hey Coffin, can I join you?” Alex asked.

“No,” she said.

“Alright. Will you come out and join me then?” Alex asked instead.

“Yes,” said the assassin. Shifting to one side, she began to scoot out from under the bed and popped up on the far side of it.

“Grand,” Alex said, looking at her.

Her hair was cut short in a style similar to Carla’s now. She was also groomed and looking rather clean. In addition, she was wearing simple clothes that were clearly well made.

Most curious of all, he could see her face.

She was pretty for a crazy person. Her eyes never met his, her lips trembled often, and she tended to gyrate slightly from side to side.

Resting on her throat was a black choker, much the same as his Numbered. In the middle of it was a silver tag with what looked like an actual coffin.

“I’m Coffin. I’m your knife,” she said, her eyes slowly coming up to meet his own. “I’m going with you when we die.”

“Yes, to all of those,” Alex said with a smirk.

“I’m a Numbered. I’m Number Coffin,” Coffin said, reaching up to stroke the silver circle with a fingertip. Her eyes, amazingly, had continued to meet his own.

“You sure are, Coffin,” Alex said. “I have a job for you. I think it’s about time it was implemented. Do you have any of your people on hand?”

“Yes,” she said, staring hard at Alex. “More than enough.”

Unblinkingly.

“Great. I want everyone related to Saoirse and in line for the throne dead,” Alex said. “Kill ’em all. Make it look like accidents, or unrelated incidents, but I don’t care if that can’t happen.”

“They’ll all die,” Coffin said, shivering from head to toe. “I’m the knife. I’m Coffin.”

“That you are,” Alex said.

“I’m a knife,” muttered several voices from around the room.

“Next, I want you to kill anyone with a message heading for the emperor,” Alex said. “I think our ambassador is going to send some shortly.”

“They’ll die, too,” Coffin said, her gaze heavy and unending.

“Great. That’s all I need,” Alex said. “Do you need anything, Coffin? Are you happy?”

Coffin quivered, and then she began to tremble uncontrollably.

“I’m so happy. I’m your knife. I have all I want,” Coffin said in a whisper. “You freed my soul. My soul is yours. I gave it. She answered and told me I’m going with you. For all time. My soul is yours.

“Yours, Master Soulshackle Alex. Master Soulshackle. I am happy.”

“Uh huh. Let me know if you need anything, okay?” Alex said, smiling at her.

Coffin was unquestionably insane. Absolutely, beyond a doubt, cracked and broken.

But she was his. His in a way that probably no one could understand, least of all Alex. He only knew that she’d developed a strange affection for him and wanted only to serve him.

“Yes, Master Soulshackle. Yes. Yes. Can I wake you if I’m unhappy?” Coffin asked. “Nights are long. The shadows whisper at me.”

“Sure, you can wake me up. Just try not to wake whoever I’m with, alright?” Alex asked.

“I can do that. I’m… going to go. I’m your knife. Work to do,” Coffin said, her shaking slowly going away.

“Alright. Thanks Coffin,” Alex said.

“Yes, yes. I’ll take myself and be your knife,” Coffin said, leaving the room. Her gait was oddly broken and mismatched, like she couldn’t decide where to put her feet.

“And that’s that,” Alex said with a sigh. “Hopefully the princess is pregnant, Glint will lose all his family in line for the throne, and I can supplant his entire dynasty in a single year.

“Well. After I break his country over my knee like a rotten stick.”

With a nod of his head, Alex walked out of his bedroom and back to the Numbered.

Everyone was there but Sylvia and Nannie. He imagined they were waiting for the meeting. At which point it’d be time for Alex to put on his actor’s mask.

He needed to bind up the local underlord in an oath, get them to work with him, and manage to do it all without alerting the city guards or the regent.

It was a tall order, but he thought he could do it. It’d just take some money and a few promises, he imagined.

Chapter 30

Sylvia walked into the room and caught Alex with her eyes.

He immediately knew she’d gotten whoever it was to the point where they needed Alex to step in.

Whether to make promises, schmooze, or pay someone off, he wasn’t sure yet.

“Ready, Alex,” Sylvia said, walking over to him with a grim look on her face. “And unless I miss my guess, this man won’t be working with us. I’ve dealt with enough men of his ilk. He took this as a compliment, showed up just to enhance his image, and won’t want anything to do with us.”

“Oh?” Alex asked. Turning his head, he looked at Carla.

The tall once-bandit had been watching him this entire time.

“Looks like I might need my bad girl,” Alex said, smiling at said woman.

Carla sniffed once and then stood up. Lifting her battle mace out of its ring, she let it slip back into place.

“Just give the word,” Carla said, walking over to stand next to Alex and Sylvia.

“It’ll be rather simple. I’ll just ask him if that’s really how it’s going to be, and that’ll be that,” Alex said.

Carla grunted at that and looked at Sylvia. “Bodyguards?”

“Not really,” Sylvia said. “He has several men with him who you could probably consider as working for him, but not bodyguards. I think they’d likely serve themselves before they’d be willing to die for him.”

Carla seemed unsurprised. “Saw a lot of that when I was in the same world. Did it myself often enough.”

“Right,” Alex said, then shrugged his shoulders. “Well, let’s go get this taken care of. The sooner we have our cut-out, the better.”

With a gesture to Sylvia, Alex waited for her to take the lead.

Following along behind her once she got moving, Alex arranged his thoughts.

He’d offer the man a good deal to operate as his intermediary on purchases, buyouts, and bribes.

If he refused, Alex would kill him.

Then he would make the offer to the second-in-command, or another gang.

Eventually, he’d find what he wanted. It would just be a matter of time.

Walking out into the attached building, Alex realized it was actually an enclosed space.

It was rather private, as secluded as he could hope for. At least for a deal like this.

There were a table and two chairs. As shady as it could be without meeting in the sewers themselves, Alex supposed.

Except that was exactly what Alex needed right now.

Especially if I have to make a corpse tonight.

Disposing of a body always seems to cost too much to get it done right.

Immediately across from Alex were five men. One was seated at the table, and the other four were spread out behind him.

“Hello,” Alex said, looking at the man. He couldn’t really see him. Most of the whole area was shrouded in darkness and shade.

“Hoi,” said the man.

Strange greeting.

“Yes, right. I’m looking to have someone work as an intermediary for me,” Alex said. “Someone to make purchases, payments, bribes, and other various tasks. All without my name being spoken, and for a percentage of each deal. Paid in silver.”

“Is that it? You need a thug for hire? A patsy to take the blame?” asked the man. His tone was strange.

“No,” Alex said smoothly, even though that was exactly what he needed. “I need a partner who can work from the shadows with the money I supply. I can’t dip my finger into anything local without sending the entire nobility scurrying to end whatever deal I’m looking to make.”

“That so?” asked the man.

“Indeed,” Alex said.

“That why you sent out the girl first?” asked the man.

“I sent her out first because I trust her to make sure we’re talking to the right person,” Alex said.

“Lousy lying fuckin’ mousy little prick. You send your slut out to talk to me and expect me to believe any of that,” said the man, sounding angry. “I already wasn’t going to do fuck all for ya, but now I’m going to—”

Alex shook his head and gave up.

The man was about to be made a corpse.

Opening his mouth to say the command, Alex was surprised when he didn’t have to.

Carla stepped up and whipped her mace around.

It smashed into the man’s forehead and collapsed his skull inward.

His eyes popped out of their orbits with the sheer force of the blow.

Pitching backward, the man fell onto his back. His feet stuck straight up into the air, his knees locked. Little more than gurgling noises could be heard.

Winding her mace back, Carla brought it down into the man’s skull for a second time. There was a wet squish and the man’s feet twitched, his boots looking like they might curl right off his feet.

Reaching down, Carla grabbed the man and dragged him off to a hay pile in the corner.

Walking back, she pointed the mace at the remaining four men and righted the upended chair.

“Which of you is taking his place?” Carla growled. “Or are you all about as useful as food for the wolves?”

A man stepped forward, though Alex still couldn’t make out details.

“I-I am!” said the man. I’m the second-in-comman’.”

“Sit in the chair,” Carla said, pointing the bloody, dripping mace at the seat in question.

Scurrying forward, the man dropped into the chair and folded his hands in front of him on the table.

“So, with that being said,” Alex said, as if he hadn’t just changed who he’d been speaking to. “I’d like to move to the pay part of the discussion.

“For every deal you commit to for me, I’ll pay you two percent of the final payment as your fee.”

“That, uh… that sounds pretty fai’,” said the man.

“Grand,” Alex said. “Then all we have to do is move to you swearing your life and soul to Leah to protect my secrets, never betray me, and operate per our arrangements.

“Oh, and you should know, this is non-negotiable. Anyone who isn’t willing to swear won’t be leaving.”

There was a hiss of steel as Nannie’s blades were pulled from their sheaths.

“Now, shall we?” Alex asked.

***

Looking down at the paperwork, Alex frowned. It was a pretty piece of frippery, but it certainly wasn’t worth much more than the paper it was printed on.

“…declare that the right… right… right ee us…” Nannie paused, staring at the word. “Oh, righteous.”

“Uh huh,” Alex said, leaning back in his chair.

It’d only been a day since he’d sealed his pact with the underworld of Hefen. In that short period of time, he’d seen a flurry of documents, sealed statements, and paperwork all detailing the noble cause of war.

They’d all ended up proclaiming almost nothing at all.

“…sub… sub… subjugate… subjugate?” Nannie asked.

“What Alex likes to do with me,” Valeria offered helpfully. “He subjugates me and then does what he will.”

“Oh. Okay. Shit,” Nannie said. “So many words.”

“The regent is rather flowery, yes,” Valeria said. “But it all amounts to the same thing. A lot of statements without any point to them. It’s more than likely enough to buy him time till Glint can give him something else, though.”

“If Master hadn’t sent all those couriers,” Aerin said, standing behind Alex’s left shoulder, “that is.”

All around him, his Numbered were in various states of boredom. Saoirse was reading a book in the corner, mostly uninterested in the whole thing.

“Indeed,” Valeria said, sliding her fingers through Alex’s hair. “Alex has already outmaneuvered the poor man to the point that all this silly paperwork will just look infinitely worse.”

“A valid point,” Aerin murmured. “I can’t imagine the emperor will be rather pleased when he reads all of this. It’ll be rather obvious, won’t it?”

“He won’t mind too much,” Saoirse said from her corner. “Father sent the emperor a truly massive bribe. Perhaps ten times the annual taxes.”

Alex sighed and shook his head. “That’ll give me casus belli on the emperor, I suppose, though I’m not sure what good that’ll do me.”

“Oooh, baby, I wanna be an empress,” Rebekah said, coming up behind him and pulling the back of his head into her bosom. “Give me the empire? I’d make it so worth your while.

“We all know you could pull it off. Just think… how nice an empire it’d be if you were ruling over it.”

Alex blinked and thought on that.

If I really wanted to make a difference, that’d be how I could do it. Wouldn’t it?

I mean—

No, no, no. No.

Already too much going on.

“Baby,” Rebekah purred into his ear, nibbling at it. “Make me an empress. I’ll do all the nasty and wonderful things I do now, but once we’re at the top, I could do them all day long. All. Day. Long.”

I mean… maybe I could—

“No,” Alex said, though with much less firmness than he’d intended. “No. I just want to be a count. So you’ll have to settle on that. Once we get all this squared away, we can hunker down and… just live. Have a life.”

“Poo, I’d be such a good empress,” Rebekah said with a sigh, then hugged him tightly. “I think I’ll talk you into it later. But even if I don’t, I’ll be happy with whatever you give me. Right now, though, I have some things to give you.”

Rebekah began to materialize rings, gems, bracelets, necklaces, and even some earrings. They began to make a shining, sparkling pile in front of him.

“Oh, and this. I know you prefer these comparatively to my shiny treasures, even if I don’t. I have such a lovely collection of rings and things now, though,” Rebekah said, and then she began laying out small pieces of parchment, one atop the other.

“The shit?” Nannie said, poking a finger through the pile. “I think I was in the wrong part of being a criminal.”

“Me too,” Carla grumbled on the other side of Nannie.

“Oh, pish posh,” Rebekah said with a laugh. “This is smalltime, but also only because I’m Alex’s. They all look at me like a big-boobed, empty-headed idiot. I can do as I please because of that.

“A bump here, a shoulder pat there, and everyone ends up losing something. Though it won’t last. I can only really steal jewelry and the like once or twice. Coins are much easier, of course. Papers are a cinch since no one would ever think I have a use for them.”

Valeria and Sylvia had already collected the pile of papers and were moving them elsewhere to work through them.

“Good job, Seven,” Alex said, looking back to his thief with a smile.

“Of course, baby. I’m all for your comfort in whatever way I can give it,” Rebekah said, then laid a kiss on him that made him want to pull her in for more. A kiss that ended far too quickly. “I have to take care of you, after all, in a way befitting how you care for me. Now, I’m going to go take a nap. You’re welcome to bother me if you’re feeling fun; just take it slow. I’ll be rather sleepy.”

Patting his shoulder, Rebekah sauntered off to his bedroom.

“Don’t like being envious,” Nannie grumbled, using the word as if she wasn’t sure whether she’d said it right.

“We all have our gifts,” Eleanor said. “I find myself envious of you at times, Five. As I’m sure we all are of one another.

“Do not think for a moment that she doesn’t envy you in some regard.”

“What do we do now, Master?” Riley asked, taking Rebekah’s place behind him and latching on to his right arm.

“Not much other than what we already discussed,” Alex said. “Though I think—”

A pounding thud practically made the wall shake.

Raising his eyebrows, Alex turned around in his chair.

“I think that was the door,” Riley murmured, holding Alex’s arm. “One of my girls will get it.”

A minute passed, with everyone staring toward the hallway.

Eventually, a young woman in the House Brit uniform wandered into view.

“Master, the regent has requested an audience with you immediately,” said the maid.

“Uh huh,” Alex said, smiling at her. “Did he mention what it was about?”

“He unfortunately didn’t. What… what should I do?” asked the girl.

And that was what she was. She’d been hired by Riley, hadn’t been one of Anna’s deals, and couldn’t speak Alex’s native tongue.

She was as temporary as a gust of wind, but she seemed to be eager to learn and please.

“You should go tell him I’ll be happy to attend a meeting with him. Though the normal ambassadorial working hours won’t be in effect for another hour,” Alex said.

“I can do that, Master. I’ll—”

“Can’t go in there,” said a guard firmly from beyond the hallway. “Another step and I’ll stab you here and now.”

“Count!” shouted what sounded like Farig. “Count! I must speak with you immediately!”

Laughing aloud, Alex had a good guess about what this had to do with. That the kingdom was coming to call on him with cap in hand.

“It’ll cost you!” Alex called back. “I’m not cheap. Thousands of gold an hour, in fact.”

“I’ll pay it! Please!” Farig shouted, and it sounded like his house guards were actually pushing the man back out of the manse.

“Fine,” Alex said, waving a hand at the maid. “I’ll see him in here. Bring him in.”

There was a clatter behind him, causing Alex to glance back.

Nannie was sweeping up all the jewelry into the hem of her blouse.

She gave him a smirk and then proceeded to leave the room from a different exit.

Smart girl.

Turning his chair around, Alex faced the entryway.

Aerin, Riley, Carla, and Eleanor shifted their positions around, taking up new spots around him. Saoirse didn’t get up, but she did put her book down in her lap.

Sylvia had gathered up the notes and left just as Nannie had. Valeria remained, looking curious.

Rushing into the room, Farig looked white as milk.

“Count! Count, I have to… have…” The man paused, looking around the room. He realized that Alex had most of his inner court around him. “Could we perhaps be alone?”

“No,” Alex said simply with a smile. “These are the people I trust most. Whatever you say would reach their ears eventually anyways.”

To his right, he saw Aerin stiffen up, but she didn’t move beyond that.

What are you expecting, Aerin? I bed you, your soul is mine, and you finally stopped taking Mother’s Bane.

Might as well put a collar on you and call you Eight, but you haven’t earned it.

Give her to me.

Rike?

Yes. Give her to me. Temporarily, at least. I could use her soul. It would help me immensely. I’ll return it to you once she dies.

I’m working on Leah’s behalf, but I don’t have the power to do it very well.

Consider it a loan to me, and I’ll repay it at another time.

Fine. But you have to promise to act as if you don’t own her at all. I need her in my control. I have plans for her.

She’s going to give me children. I need more of them, quite a few in fact, to take up titles. Lots and lots of titles.

Brit shall inherit this empire through the bed and by blood.

I understand. Thank you, Alex. My future husband.

“I received news today,” Farig said, looking at Alex again. He seemed to be somewhere between a frightened rabbit and a pleading mouse.

It was odd to Alex, but it just seemed t confirm his guess as to what this was about.

“That’s nice. I would hope you receive news every day, considering you’re the regent,” Alex said. “I’m afraid I’m not getting any. All of my dispatches are intercepted and held indefinitely. I can’t even get a message out to the local baker that I’d love some bread loaves delivered to me.”

Farig blinked at that and then grimaced, actually breaking eye contact with Alex.

“Yes, well, I received news,” Farig said. “The most esteemed royal family is… They’ve…”

Farig trailed off as if he couldn’t finish what he was saying.

“They’ve…” Alex prompted, waiting, now absolutely positive of the news.

“They’re all dead,” Farig said. “All of them. Every… every member of the royal family. Except his royal highness, and the… the princess.”

“I see,” Alex said, folding his hands in his lap.

“I’ve been tasked to… to ask you if there is any possibility of… of releasing the princess or… buying her freedom back,” Farig said, looking defeated even before he asked.

“Is that so?” Alex said, looking over at Saoirse. “I wasn’t aware she was akin to livestock, purchased and sold with the winds and tides.”

“I… no!” Farig said, shaking his head. “Of course not. It’s for the safety and security of the kingdom.”

“And I’m somehow supposed to care about the kingdom,” Alex said, clicking his tongue and looking at Farig as if he were an idiot.

“Well, that is… it’s the royal family! It’s been in charge for hundreds of years in a line unbroken,” Farig said. “This is the first time the line has ever been threatened.”

“Oh,” Alex said deadpan. “That’s a real shame. Real, real shame. Hm. It’s almost as if the royal family is suffering some type of karmic retribution.

“I’ll be sure to make sure my lovely wife is taken care of. Have no fear. Your only surviving heir to the throne will remain safe and sound, that I promise you.”

Alex gestured to Saoirse, who now was wearing a shocked and openly disbelieving look on her face.

“Since it sounds like she’s now the sole inheritor of the throne, I’ll be doubly sure to ensure her security,” Alex said. “Let’s hope she’s already pregnant with my child so there’s a clear and present continuation of the royal family. I look forward to being the king consort.”

Saoirse and Farig were staring at Alex, the full scope of the situation slowly unwinding in their minds.

He imagined there was no doubt in either of their heads that he was going to be anything but absolutely terrible to the kingdom.

That it was likely Alex had actually had a hand in the deaths of the royal family. Perhaps even been a direct contributor in some way.

Saoirse had no knowledge of Coffin, but he doubted that’d stay that way. Eventually he’d have to come clean with her about his involvement.

Thankfully, this wasn’t that moment.

“First, let’s clear the air,” Alex said, then pressed his fingers to the pin at his collar. “On my oath to my king, and therefore the emperor, I had nothing to do with the deaths of the royal family. In no way, shape, or form—whatsoever.”

Farig and Saoirse both looked beyond shocked now. As if they couldn’t believe their very eyes.

“Beyond that, what do you think, Princess?” Alex said, looking at Saoirse. “Think you’re pregnant yet? I’ve been doing my best to ‘plant a seed in the royal womb’ as it were. Should we try again? That’d be the third time today, right?”

Much to her shame, Alex imagined, Saoirse had become quite energetic in the bedroom. Going so far as to even initiate several times. She’d clearly accepted her fate and life, and she was making the best of it.

Farig opened his mouth and then closed it. Then he shook his head. As if he were just now realizing how futile his task would be and who he was dealing with.

“You’re the devil,” Farig said, his tone sounding broken.

“Am I? Hm. I’m the count of a kingdom being invaded for no reason other than greed and avarice,” Alex said. “By a king who supported a duke to do the same thing. To put thousands and thousands and thousands of men and women into an early grave. All to suit someone else’s views on what they should and shouldn’t have.

“And you’re saying I’m the devil because I have no pity for the royal family? The same royal family responsible for all those losses? No, I’m not the devil, sir. I’m just a man who doesn’t care one whit for my enemies.

“And by the way, my going rate is ten thousand gold an hour. That’s what I make just sitting around doing nothing from my accounts across all my businesses. I’ll send you an invoice for a single hour if you leave now, along with a two-thousand-gold emergency fee. As you can see, I was clearly occupied.”

Alex turned away from the ambassador and looked back to his desk.

He had nothing to do or work on, but he didn’t want to look at Farig right now. It wouldn’t have given the same dramatic impact if he hadn’t looked away.

Deciding to make a point of how little he cared, Alex folded his arms on his desk and put his head down as if to take a nap.

There was a huff, and then the sound of someone walking away.

“He’s gone, Master,” said the same maid from earlier. “He’s left the manse.”

“Oh good,” Alex said with a sigh. “Stupid, insufferable fool. What’d he expect coming here with that news? That I’d just… turn over the princess back to her country now that she was the sole living heir? Ignorant fool.”

“Did you have my aunts and uncles killed?” Saoirse asked. “My cousins?”

“Do you really want to know?” Alex asked.

“I do. Yes. Even… even if you did, I do need to know. Because if you can defy an oath like that, I think… I think I need to know,” Saoirse said.

“Then yes. I did, Princess. I did indeed. Had them all wiped out. Every single person in line for the throne. You’re the last, other than your father. If I can have him killed, I will, though it’s very unlikely. My assassin reported that he’s very well guarded,” Alex said, lifting and turning his head to look at Saoirse. “And you know what? I’d do it again. It’s a personal fight to the death between me and your father. This is exactly what I promised your father I’d do. He had my wife killed. Had another maimed.

“Flesh for flesh, blood for blood. And if an eye for an eye makes the world blind, I’ll be the first damned motherfucker to learn braille and then cut the fingers off of everyone else.”

Saoirse minutely shook her head, but she didn’t break eye contact with him. In the end, she said nothing.

Chapter 31

Shaking his head, Alex decided that he was already done with the day. And he wasn’t going to sit around waiting for Saoirse to figure out how to berate him for having her family killed.

No, this was a situation he really didn’t want to deal with right now.

Getting up out of his chair, he stretched his back out and then sighed.

“Post a notice that the ambassador of Harold is done for the day,” Alex said. “Send an invoice over to Farig, and we’ll prep for tomorrow instead. I imagine he’ll come back with some stupid offer on how to regain the princess. Because I doubt King Glint will let that one go.”

Waving a hand over his shoulder, Alex left the room and headed off for his bedroom.

He didn’t invite anyone, and neither did he expect anyone. He wasn’t really in the mood for lovemaking right now.

Truth be told, he was feeling decidedly against being kind. He’d just told a woman her family had been murdered at his command. Setting himself up for the distinct possibility of having someone in his bed who wanted little more than his death.

But that was how it went.

Saoirse had been a move on the chess board, and to Alex, she had little significance to him other than a way he could spite Glint.

Spite him with maximum force and hostility. Enough to make his teeth fall out of his asshole with how hard Alex wanted to ram his boot down the man’s throat.

Shaking his head, Alex entered his bedroom and closed the door behind him.

He moved over to the easy chair and sank into it. Putting his elbow on the arm of the chair, Alex rested his chin in his hand and blew out a breath.

The door clicked open, and Alex moved his eyes over.

Carla walked in, looked around the room, and then closed the door behind her.

Slipping her fingers into a pocket of her leather armor, she pulled out a key.

She pushed it into the keyway and spun it, locking the door, then pulled it back out.

“I thought perhaps you could use a little time to yourself,” Carla murmured, putting the key back in her pocket. “And that if I didn’t move quickly enough, One or Seven would be in here faster than a crossbow bolt. Or maybe Three.”

“Think so?” Alex asked, smiling at her.

“I do, yes. And I believe I’m right,” Carla said. “You’re not in the right place to care for any of them. Even Seven has her own needs, and those tire you in their own way.”

“Well, you thought right, my lovely bad girl,” Alex said, watching her curiously. He wasn’t really sure what she wanted, but he had an inkling. Carla had her own way of doing things.

Smirking at him, Carla walked over to him, her battle mace clinking lightly in its ring at her hip.

“Sometimes I wonder if no one else sees you as the soft-hearted man I know you for,” she said.

“Probably not,” Alex said. “Pretty sure most of them just see me as a devil or demon.”

“And yet you’re decidedly not,” Carla said. “You’re ruthless, and completely without mercy to those who are your enemies, that’s for certain. But to those who aren’t, either neutral or allies, you’re quite harmless.”

Alex grunted at that.

“Look no further than the… what was their name? Breft family?”

“That was their family name, yes,” Alex said, a wolfish smile appearing on his face immediately. The very thought of how that had gone down made him rather happy.

“And what’d the baron do to them, in the end?” Carla asked, coming to stand in front of him.

“Ran every business they had into the ground. Hook or crook, there was nothing left of them. Then he bought up all the rights to everything they owned, their debt, and anything else he could get.

“Last I heard, all three of those… gentlemen… were working in the stores they used to own for almost nothing at all.”

Carla nodded her head and began to unfasten the latches to her armor. With soft clinks and the hiss of leather on skin, she worked her way out of her equipment.

“Maybe I’m just being a little selfish myself, though,” she said, dropping her clothing to the ground.

Taking in a slow breath, Alex let his eyes run the length of the lovely and athletic murder-machine known as Two, who was now quite naked.

“I think I can handle a bit of your selfishness right now,” Alex said, leaning further back in his chair.

Carla was never stingy with care for him when it came to sex. It was also always very direct, without any games.

“I honestly thought you might,” Carla said. “Mind getting up on the bed for me?

“I think… the traditional routine would be rather lovely right about now. Wouldn’t you?”

“I could definitely go for traditional,” Alex said, his mood rapidly improving. He got up and walked over to the bed, shedding his clothes as he went.

Dropping them into a pile at the side of his bed, Alex got on top of it and lay down right in the center of it.

Without another word or giving Alex a chance to do anything, Carla was atop him.

She cupped his rapidly hardening length in one hand and slipped him fully into her mouth.

Closing her eyes, she sucked on him gently, her head moving down as she took him.

Alex felt himself go from semi-hard to rock-like in the matter of a breath. His tip edged down Carla’s throat as she pushed him between her lips and turned her head to one side.

Letting him slip from her lips, Carla lifted her head up and then moved back down once more. She was working in a slow and steady rhythm from the tip to the base and back again, her head smoothly bobbing along.

Coming off the head, Carla rested it on her lips and opened her eyes slowly to look up at him.

“Are you ready for your bad girl?” she asked.

“Always have been and will be,” Alex said.

“Good,” Carla said with a grin, kissing his tip.

Then she moved up over the top of him, reached down between her legs, and fit him up into herself.

“Ready?” she asked, putting her hands down on either side of his head.

Alex nodded, his hands coming up to rest on her hips.

Carla leaned down and kissed him hard, even as she pushed her hips down into his. He felt the warm and wet swish of her entry surround him.

Kissing her back, Alex took hold of her hips and held on to her as she began to grind herself against him, raising and lowering her hips as she did so. Her whole body rocked to and fro as she did it.

Leaning her shoulders back while pulling away from the kiss, Carla let out soft little moans as she rode Alex into the bed.

Her head tilted back and she closed her eyes, her breasts dangling in front of him.

Knowing she liked to have one hand on her chest and one on her hips, Alex reached up with his left hand. Fondling her, he squeezed at her even as she worked at her first climax.

They’d found that Carla could be multi-orgasmic given certain situations and circumstances.

Taking in a sharp hiss of air, she turned her head slightly to one side, her eyes slowly opening.

She stared down at Alex as she pushed him deep into her. Grinding back and forth, she watched him as she came.

Slowly, it died away, and she let out a breath.

“Ravage me, Alex,” Carla whispered. “Have me while I’m coming down.”

Grabbing hold of the woman who could probably manhandle him with ease, Alex rolled her onto her back.

Pulling his knees up, he forced her thighs apart and then bent her knees, putting her feet into the air.

Then he lifted her hands above her head, laying one wrist atop the other, and held them in his left hand. With his right, he grabbed her hip and shoved himself hard into her.

Groaning, Carla shuddered beneath him, her fingers opening and closing, her body flexing.

Alex set to work at pummeling her with his manhood. As if he needed to quite literally break it off at the hilt inside of her.

While he pounded away at her thighs, Carla shook her head lightly from side to side. Soft, panted moans and grunts were all he heard from her as he did exactly what she wanted.

He savaged her.

Putting everything he could into the thrusts, Alex plowed Carla down into the bed.

Then Carla came again, arching her back as her eyes bore into his own again. She never looked anywhere else when she climaxed. It made it obvious to him when she did.

“Alex,” Carla whispered. “I love you.”

Grunting, and unable to help himself at all, Alex came. Pushing down hard against Carla.

Rolling himself against her with each desperate burst of seed, Alex couldn’t help himself as he tried to coat her insides. As deeply as he could.

With a few more thrusts, Alex was finished and empty.

Panting, he laid his head down on Carla’s shoulder.

“You’re just too damn good in the bedroom,” Alex muttered.

Laughing softly, Carla pulled her hands out of his grip and wrapped him up in a tight hug.

Nuzzling him, she pulled him down into her side and kissed his temple.

“You’re better at it than I am. I get all starry eyed when you send me over,” Carla murmured.

Laughing, Alex closed his eyes. Today was going to be a bedroom day with Carla, he imagined.

Only six or seven more turns to go.

***

Wearing peasant garb and moving with a load of charcoal on his back, Alex was able to slip out of the manse completely undetected.

His face had been liberally smeared with his dirty, messy load.

Beside him were Valeria and Carla, the most likely to dress down, disguise themselves, and blend into a three-person group.

Valeria looked like a coal runner’s wife, and Carla had the appearance of a city soldier.

Even down to the helmet that covered her head and made her look like one of hundreds of guards all throughout the capital.

Alex wasn’t sure where the uniform came from, but he was glad for it. It was giving them a perfect opportunity to escape without being followed.

And this part of the plan really did need them to be out in the town without being tailed.

Feeling as if the world was watching him, Alex trudged along. He kept his eyes on the backs of Carla’s boots as if the only thing that mattered to him was marching along, one step at a time.

“Changeover up ahead,” Valeria said.

Great. I feel like I’ve got a colony of fleas traveling with me.

Starting to wonder if they robbed someone for these clothes instead of making them.

“Good,” Carla said crisply. “You both smell awful.”

“Disguises have to match, and if that’s a smell, it’s a smell,” Valeria said.

“I don’t disagree with you, you just stink,” Carla muttered.

“And you reek of sex,” Valeria shot back.

“I… yes, I suppose I do,” Carla said. “I should have bathed, shouldn’t I?”

“Probably. Smell like a brothel,” Valeria grumbled. “Next time you lock the door like that I’m going to pick the lock.”

Turning the corner, the three of them entered a small, secluded alleyway.

“Here we are,” Valeria said, starting to pull off her clothes immediately. Before Alex even managed to drop his sack, Valeria was stark naked and fishing out something that had been wedged into a meeting spot between two buildings, where there was a dark fissure that could hold a rather large bag.

“Oh, thank goodness,” Valeria said, her arm coming back out with what looked like a grain sack. Opening it up, she fished out a water canteen and a cloth. “Only time enough to wash our faces, but it’ll have to do.”

Alex wouldn’t complain about that.

In short order, Alex was changed, marginally cleaned, and moving again.

Valeria was dressed in a house uniform, but with no colors.

Carla was wearing the strange mishmash of leather armor and plate Nannie had taken on, the two of them settling for that rather than going in for Eleanor’s full-gear setup.

“First is our direct dealing, the one for which we have oaths of loyalty and secrecy,” Valeria said. “Let’s go see the forgers.”

Carla nodded at that and set off in a direction.

Apparently, everyone knows the details but me.

Then again, I don’t actually need to know. I just… fund it and put the plan into action.

Hm.

Good thing my dependency on my Numbered is beyond questionable.

I should still try to address that, if possible.

Carla stepped up to a door and knocked four times, paused, then knocked one more time. They were in a dark side alley again.

Everything connected to the alleyways seemed to be the seedier side of the city.

“Remind me to remove all alleys from Brit,” Alex muttered.

“What?” Valeria asked.

“Nothing, sorry,” Alex said as the door swung inward.

Carla pulled her mace from its ring and stepped through the doorway, followed by Valeria.

Alex went in and was immediately struck by a wave of heat. It felt like walking into an oven itself.

Not far off, several oxen were walking a wheel around as a machine Alex didn’t claim to understand pressed two plates together.

Men and women poured molten liquid in one side into cast dies, and then forged coinage came out the other side.

It was scooped up by someone else, cooled, and then checked. If it was a good press, it went into chests. If bad, it went back into the hopper.

In the end, Alex wasn’t a part of the forging team that came up with the process or the means. He just knew that the coins looked perfect, the weight was dead on, and only cutting a nib from the coin would have a chance to reveal it as false. Even then, there would be a large number who couldn’t tell the difference anyways.

Or so he was told.

Honestly, so long as it could pass every test aside from cutting into it, he’d be happy.

If he flooded the market with the coins while removing a large surplus of real coins at the same time, he’d be able to cripple a portion of the economy.

Long enough that he could run away with the other half, if he did it right.

A man trundled over to Valeria and gave her something, then walked off after a brief exchange with her.

Turning to Alex, Valeria held out three coins.

“Which are the forgeries?” Valeria asked Alex, her hands spread open to him.

Picking up the three coins, Alex flipped them over, weighed them against one another, and then tapped one to another.

They all sounded the same, felt the same, and had a similar feel.

“Uh… this one?” Alex said, holding up a coin he felt might be odd.

“No. That’s a real one,” Valeria said, then picked up one of the coins in his hand. She inspected it and then nodded her head. “This is the fake. The foreman marked this one specifically for comparison.”

She pointed a finger to a small slit in the edge of the coin. It looked like normal wear and tear.

Alex was impressed. He’d never be able to tell the difference.

“This is costing me a fortune, isn’t it?” Alex said.

“Yes. Yes it is, Alex,” Valeria said. “But this was never about making money. Just like you said. This was about crushing Glint.”

“Too true,” Alex said. “And I agree, of course. As you pointed out, I said it myself. Still… sad to see it all go so easily.”

“Imagine how Glint will feel,” Carla said with a chuckle. “He’ll see more than just his fortune go. If no one wants to trade in silver, there’s going to be a massive run on everything else.

“And the banks won’t be able to keep up. There isn’t enough currency at play either. It’s… going to go quite badly.”

“I pity the citizenry,” Alex said, shaking his head. “But that’s how it goes. He shouldn’t have crossed me.”

A thought struck Alex, and he turned to Valeria, raising his eyebrows.

“Could we rob the temples? Steal everyone’s money? Or if not steal it, could we set fire to it? A fire hot enough to melt all the coin inside?” Alex asked.

“I… I don’t know. I doubt we’d be able to steal it. It’s always rather well defended, and that’s a lot of coin to move,” Valeria said. “But melting it with a fire? Maybe. I don’t think a normal fire would be hot enough. Let me talk to the foreman; he might have some ideas.”

“Great, let’s do that,” Alex said.

“You do realize that’s going to make you the primary target,” Carla said, catching his eyes with her own. “You’re Count Inferno the Butcher. Fire is your weapon.

“If the temples burst into flame, all at the same time, they’re all going to look to you.”

“Well… I suppose I’ll just have to make sure I have a good alibi. Maybe we should schedule a meeting with the noble families. Introduce my wife, the princess,” Alex said. “That’d be a lovely way to mess with morale.”

“Oh, yes, be sure to mount her in front of all of them as well,” Valeria muttered. “You haven’t offended everyone in Hefen quite yet.”

“I mean… I could do that. Though Saoirse isn’t very happy with me right now,” Alex said. “When I came to collect her for our bedroom session, she was still rather mad at me.”

“You did kill her family,” Carla said. “Be thankful she was at least willing to sleep with you. That doesn’t sound like something most people would be willing to overlook.”

“That’s fair,” Alex said. Truth be told, he hadn’t really considered her at all when he’d made the decision. He’d just been blindingly angry at Glint.

And still was.

The fact that Saoirse hadn’t told him no when he’d asked to join her in the bed, and had invited him in quickly, spoke to a mentality that differed from most. When he really thought about it, she’d only seemed mad, not in a rage that had no limits or anything of that nature.

Must be her upbringing, or her family was awful.

Probably awful.

“Burn the temples,” he said.

“Your will is my desire, Alex,” Valeria said. “I shall see the very stones melt for you.”

“Grand. You’re a real peach, Three,” Alex said with a grin.

Chapter 32

“Thank you for coming,” Saoirse said, inclining her head to the duke and duchess. “My husband and I are deeply appreciative of your attendance.”

Alex took that as his cue to turn, pick up the present prepared for the noble couple, and hand it over.

“With our thanks for coming to our wedding celebration,” Alex said, holding out the items to the pair. They were an older couple that seemed more affluent than many of the others, and also far better put together. They seemed like a power couple.

In the end, Saoirse and Alex had both decided on a “wedding celebration” as the invitation reason.

It was the best way to make it readily apparent that change was coming to Hefen. Making a grand affair over the marriage of the princess to Alex. That they were already married and had consummated the union.

Presenting it this way to the nobility gave them little choice but to attend. Attend and realize just how drastic a change their world was about to undergo.

That the royal line had been snuffed out in a series of accidents, many almost impossible to believe, and that the last sole heir was married to the enemy.

“Of course, of course,” said the duke whose name Alex had already forgotten. In truth, he wasn’t that concerned with learning anything about the court here in Hefen.

His plan remained the same. Put a child in Saoirse, dethrone her father, and put her on the throne instead. That’d end his line and give Alex peace of mind when it came to Alanna.

Court politics were going to be her problem, not his. It was her country, after all. He had no interest in being a king.

He’d told her this, as well as his entire plan for Glint. All of it.

Even down to the temples.

After several follow-up conversations where he’d pointedly told her, again and again, that he didn’t want a puppet or a puppet state, she seemed to finally believe him.

Though she immediately asked for a loan after that and proceeded to make a number of purchases. All through intermediaries that Valeria and Sylvia found for her.

Both business and personal acquisitions.

Alex suspected she was buying up options that would prove lucrative further down the line. Options that would help her retain her queendom.

Not that he blamed her.

Insider trading is always hard to resist.

“…really be expecting so soon?” asked the duchess, looking to Saoirse. Most of the nobility were doing their best to ignore Alex as politely as possible. If he spoke, they responded; if they should include him, they did.

But they took it right up to the point of politeness and no further.

To which he was thankful, of course.

“We do, yes,” Saoirse said with a wide smile. “Though perhaps that’s me being naive and thinking the frequency and the… ah… energy involved somehow play into it.”

Well, that was frank and direct, wasn’t it?

No different than what she’s said to others, though.

Boils down to ‘This is my husband, we are bedding one another frequently, and this is how it is. Look no further for an heir.’

“Well, I can speak from experience when I say that frequency definitely does help the chances,” said the duchess with a smirk, her eyes flicking to Alex and back again. “Do be a dear and let me know once you’re with child. I would be… grateful… to be one of the first you tell, in fact.”

Mm. Smart.

Saoirse will need her own people to help rule her court. Getting in now is ideal.

“My husband and I will be sure to let you know,” Saoirse said, inclining her head again to the couple. “The count seems to have had a busy calendar as of late, though, having moved from one battlefield to the next. So it may just be me holding court for a long period.”

“I’d be here in a moment if you needed me, dear,” Alex said.

They’d already agreed on this public statement. It was certainly fine to make it seem like Saoirse would rule alone, but that Count Inferno wasn’t far.

His name carried weight.

Both the duke and the duchess had tight smiles on their faces now. No one wanted to see Count Inferno show up in that kind of situation.

Sylvia had deliberately spread word of what had happened with the Xer and his Wilds wife, Queen Quinn.

Despite overwhelming odds in favor of the enemy.

“Yes, well, thank you for having us,” said the duke, bowing his head and then moving to the exit. His wife followed along after him.

When the door clicked shut, Saoirse sighed.

“Is what you did in the Wilds really that terrifying?” she asked. “Every single person has gone eerily silent at the mention of it, or the very idea of you coming back to Hefen in anger.”

“Depends on who you ask,” Alex said, folding his hands behind his back. “Ask Three or Four for their opinion on the matter.”

“He burned down somethin’ like twenty cities, enslaved entire noble families, and stole all their treasuries and horses,” Nannie said. “Delivered all those lords and ladies to Quinn, who beheaded anyone who didn’t swear to him or her. Master ended up taking on a few bedwarmers who got turned out to Mistress Anna after a few tumbles.”

“He also burned down every farm and granary within reach,” Carla said. “There is very little left of the Wilds that opposed Alex.”

Saoirse turned to look at Alex, her eyebrows raised. “You—”

The door flew open and Riley rushed into the room. She was red faced, panting, and looked as if she’d been running.

“Master!” Riley said in a huff, moving to him. She pulled out a letter from her uniform and held it out to him. “This was just delivered to us! The Brit house guard said you must absolutely read it immediately.”

Frowning, and with a decidedly bad feeling about this, Alex took the letter.

It had the Brit house-guard seal on it, which meant it was the head of his house guard who had written the letter.

Really starting to appreciate having all house guards undergo mandatory literacy education.

Breaking the seal, Alex unfolded the letter and began reading.

Lord, a man has arrived at the manor claiming to be the ambassador of King Harold. He has documentation to that effect and has demanded to speak with you immediately.

We have taken the man into the manse at this time, as I believed it would be better than leaving him on the doorstep to cause trouble.

Grunting, Alex shook his head and handed the letter over to Riley. “Apparently an ambassador has arrived from King Harold. Read the letter over for practice. Then pass it to someone else. Make sure it ends up with Two for destruction later,” Alex said.

“Well,” Saoirse said softly. “I suppose I’m thankful we finished and were already through most of the goodbyes. I can handle the rest.

“Go take care of the ambassador.”

Alex nodded at that and left the room quickly.

She was right on all counts, and there was nothing to gain from waiting around for even a second longer.

***

Stepping through the entryway as one of his guards opened the door for him, Alex was immediately greeted by a shouting voice.

“…audacity of the man! Speaking for the king as if he were actually the ambassador. He’s probably damaged His Highness’s standing beyond salvaging with what he’s done with the princess,” said a high-pitched, nasally voice.

Great. He’s going to be a whiny, overemotional little twat, isn’t he?

Grimacing at the realization he was going to have to deal with someone who was unlikely to be useful in any way, Alex started going through his options.

The guards in the manor looked at him as he entered the main room.

“And here I am to try and make everything right. To do the right thing, because we have to,” continued the unknown man from a study off to one side. “Because what he’s doing is wrong.”

An idealist. Even better.

Just my luck.

Entering the study, Alex knocked twice on the door with his knuckles. Standing with his back to the door was a thin man with short brown hair. He was talking to a guard in the corner of the room.

“Ah! And there’s the criminal himself,” said the man, turning to Alex.

He had watery brown eyes and teeth that looked small in his mouth with too much gum exposed. Alex would guess the man to be in his thirties, which seemed odd for an ambassador.

Maybe Harold picked him as a throwaway? I wonder what the message was.

“Everyone out,” Alex said, stepping to the side of the door. “Numbered included.”

Alex needed this man to tell him everything. Everything he knew, needed, and wanted. The best way to do that was to give the man the privacy to do so.

Most people couldn’t resist laying down all their cards if you gave them the chance.

Immediately, everyone left the room. It took only seconds, and Alex was alone with the snide little man.

“So you’re this Count Inferno,” said the man, shaking his head. “You’ve really made a mess of things. As soon as we get back to the king, I’m going to tell him of everything you did. Even your sexual assault of the princess.

“Perhaps if you’re fortunate, the king will only take your head.”

“Right,” Alex said. “And what did the king send you to negotiate? And what’s your name, by the way?”

“You may address me as Sir Patrick,” said the man, puffing up as if that meant something.

Alex only nodded at that. “And the king’s message? Perhaps I can help rectify the situation. Maybe even beg for forgiveness.”

“Oh, that might help. You should grovel as the villain you are,” Patrick said.

You pretentious little sack of shit.

“As for the king, he’s decreed that he would like to make peace with Glint at all costs. I have absolute authority in this and what my allowances are and aren’t,” Patrick said. “That is including transferring of vassalage. I’m sure Glint would be happy to receive you as a vassal so that he might administer appropriate justice.”

Reaching to his side, Patrick opened a case and pulled out several papers and a medallion.

Looking pleased with himself, he handed them all over to Alex.

Glancing at the medallion, Alex found it was the crest of Harold, made of gold and lined with precious stones.

I’ll be keeping this. Probably worth thousands. Break it down, strip the gems, melt the gold.

Maybe have some of the gems placed in some jewelry. Rebekah and Anna like jewelry.

Pocketing the medallion, Alex looked at the paperwork. He’d already made up his mind on how to handle this, but he needed to be absolutely sure.

Reading through them, one after the other, Alex found it was more or less exactly what Patrick had said.

Harold really was surrendering almost everything away in a mad attempt to keep his throne. It had “unconditional surrender” written in at the start of one particular article.

Is the war going that badly?

“Tell me about why the king is doing this? This seems rather extreme, doesn’t it? The war can’t be going that bad?” Alex asked.

“Of course it’s bad,” Patrick said.

“How?” Alex asked, still reading.

“Well… actually… I suppose it isn’t going that bad. Duchess Regina is holding everything together at the front, though she’s under siege,” Patrick said. “And your whole army in the south is keeping Glint from moving any further in or surrounding more than three fourths of the duchess’s position.”

“Uh huh. That’s why I had them remain,” Alex muttered. “What about the supply lines? Reinforcements? Levies?”

“Huh? Oh. Well, those are all open. As I said, Glint can’t move past the duchess or your army without opening himself up to flanking,” Patrick said.

“Then why is Harold surrendering? All he has to do is hire mercenaries, get the levies, and then dig in and defend his throne,” Alex said.

“Ah… the king of course didn’t tell me his reasoning. Only that he wanted me to take care of this immediately,” Patrick said.

“And he sent you by yourself?” Alex asked.

“Yes. He felt I would make better time if I went alone,” Patrick said.

Alex frowned, not sure how to take this.

None of it added up. None of it made a lick of sense to him. This didn’t seem like the thing a reasonable or sane man would commit to.

Nor would it be reasonable to send such a young, idealistic ambassador who literally didn’t have a lick of sense.

He’s the type of person who would spend years crying over a loss rather than using it to propel himself forward.

I deeply regret what happened to Alanna, but life is life. I will mourn her, and I will move on.

But I’m off track… this all feels wrong. All of it. For one reason or another.

It feels more like… Harold didn’t want to do this. Didn’t want to do this and didn’t want it to succeed.

I’d only send a single man like this, without any resources, on a mission so against what I’d want, if I were being forced. Being forced and trying to make it as likely to fail as possible.

Especially if… especially if I knew a certain count of mine was already acting as an ambassador.

Alex smirked at that thought.

It made sense to him when he lined up all the information that way. If he were Harold, he’d set it up as best as he could so that Patrick would fail on the way.

Barring him dying on the way, my assumption would be that the little white knight would show up, put himself straight into the hands of my count, whom I suspect deeply of being far more vicious than I’d like, and probably die.

If I got extremely lucky, I could implicate the count and remove him as well.

That’d be the goal if I were Harold.

The whole thing now felt absolutely correct to Alex.

“Well, what have you done so far?” Alex asked.

“Nothing. I came straight to the embassy to collect my pay and my mansion. Only to find it had already been claimed. Imagine my surprise when they turned me away and even threatened to have me thrown in jail,” Patrick said, sounding very insulted. “It just wasn’t right. So I came here directly after that.”

“In other words… no one has seen you, met you, or even knows you’re here. And the few people you talked to took you as an impostor,” Alex said, coming to a firm decision in his head.

“That’s… that’s right,” Patrick said, suddenly sounding rather nervous. “I think it would be best if I—”

Alex made a fist with his right hand and dropped the papers he’d been holding to the ground.

Patrick paused in mid-sentence to look at his fallen papers. “Oh for hea—”

Turning, and pulling his arm back, Alex smashed his fist with all the strength he could muster straight into Patrick’s throat.

There was a crunching noise, and the feeling of something breaking was transmitted to Alex’s knuckles.

Groaning, Patrick fell to his knees, his hands going to his throat.

Shaking out his hand, Alex clicked his tongue. His fingers were tingling, and his wrist smarted rather badly.

Looking at the red-faced Patrick, Alex felt like he’d done the job well.

“That should have broken your trachea, I believe,” Alex said, peering at Patrick. “You’ll suffocate shortly. Sorry. Not the best way to go, but… probably the least painful?”

Moving to the door, Alex opened it partly and peeked outside. He couldn’t see anyone there, but he assumed they were nearby.

“Two, Five, could you come in here real quick? I need your assistance,” Alex said. “And get Three if she’s around.”

“I’m here,” Valeria said.

Carla, Nannie, and Valeria entered the room. Alex closed the door behind them as quickly as he could.

“Oh,” Nannie said, walking over to Patrick. The man was now on his back, his stomach heaving up and down. “Damn. You punch him?”

“Yeah,” Alex said. “Three said she’d done something like that once. Figured it was worth a try.”

“Well, yeah, you did it right. He’s done,” Nannie said, then stood up straight. “Take it he had bad news?”

“Very,” Alex said. “Harold sent him here to surrender almost unconditionally. Paperwork, medallion and everything.”

“I have indeed done something like that before,” Valeria said, looking thoughtful. Then she turned her eyes to the papers on the ground and started picking them up.

“Those are the papers,” Alex said, fishing the medallion out of his pocket and handing it over to her. “Probably need to burn them and break down this medallion to nothing. I think we need to get rid of Patrick over there as if he was never here.

“No one saw him, no one talked to him. The man never existed, never made it here. No record of him at all. I get the impression Harold sent him here as a trap for me as well.”

“Mmm. Could see a king doing that,” Carla muttered, looking at the man quickly becoming a corpse. “You going to be alright, Alex?”

Unable to help himself, Alex shook his head before he could stop.

“I… don’t know. I’ve never… I’ve never hit someone before. Never even been in a fight. I just… killed him,” Alex said, the words tumbling from his mouth.

Nannie looked away from Alex and to Patrick, who was holding a hand up to her.

Lifting up a booted foot, she smashed it down on the man’s throat repeatedly. Grunting with the effort, she didn’t stop until Patrick stopped moving.

“No. You didn’t. I killed ’im,” Nannie said, then lifted her boot off the man’s crushed throat “See? All me. Not you. Now, you just… go do your Count Brit thing while I take care of this trash.”

Grinning, and feeling a strange, twisted love for and from Nannie, Alex could only nod his head. “Okay.”

There was a quick knock on the door.

“Master?” Riley called through it. “I just received another note. Though this one is from Four.”

“What…? More news? It’s as if everything is falling apart,” Alex muttered.

“I read the note. She wrote that there are a lot of fires right now in the city. Really big fires. The temples, granaries, silos, even warehouses. All on fire,” Riley said through the door. “Everything is burning right now. Apparently it all started while we were attending the guests.”

Hm.

Pity it’s all happening at the same time. Makes it far less likely to seem accidental, though good that we all have a clear alibi.

Apparently our compatriots took this fire as an opportunity to set their own.

“The… the word on the street is Count Inferno is unhappy,” Riley said. “They’re just calling you ‘the Count’ though. Apparently saying ‘Count Inferno’ draws your attention.”

Snorting at that, Alex pressed a hand to his head.

Things were rapidly getting out of hand indeed. But they were also moving in the direction he wanted.

Or so he hoped to believe.

Chapter 33

A week had passed since “the Inferno” had wrecked the city.

What had occurred since that day had slowly plunged the capital into a downward spiral of ever-increasing concern.

At first people had simply taken it as a truly unfortunate event. Though no one denied it had more than likely been done by the evil and terrible “Count” who was residing in the embassy. That it would hurt the army and hinder war efforts.

Slowly, food prices began to rise. No one could quite understand why, but it wasn’t that much of a concern. The prices were higher, certainly, but they were still reasonable.

Putting down the simple report, Alex nodded.

“And they have no idea?” he asked, looking at Sylvia.

“No. Not a clue,” she said. “Everyone involved has been sworn to silence on the matter. There’s a scheduled copper coin increase for next week. Then two coppers the week after that.”

“Good,” Alex said.

“There was one concern I had, but I took action to solve it already,” Sylvia said. “I didn’t want to leave all our non-directly-managed food supplies anywhere obvious. The regent will eventually try to confiscate all the food he can, and I think he’ll move sooner rather than later. So I moved your timeline up for transporting the entire supply outside the city. I also posted the contracts for all harvest futures to the regent, along with the emperor’s seal.”

“You think he’ll really move early?” Alex asked, grinning. Sylvia was someone who clearly enjoyed political and economy warfare. More so than Valeria, who mostly kept to the games of the nobility.

“No. But I’d rather not leave one of our pieces in a precarious position. With how many support columns are moving out for the army, it was easy to steal some uniforms, paint up a false convoy, and have it leave with everyone,” Sylvia said. “I’m not certain it’ll be as easy later.”

“That’s… a good point,” Alex said, smiling wider at Sylvia. “And I just rewarded you an hour ago. Looks like we should head back that way again for another reward.”

Sylvia gave him a blank look, though her hands immediately smoothed out her dress along her legs. She lived to be punished and rewarded now. The game was everything to her.

“I’d enjoy that, actually,” Sylvia said. “I find that… I find that my drive, as you once called it, has been ever increasing. It’s peculiar. I spoke with the others. It seems they’ve noticed a marked difference as well.”

“It’s Leah,” Alex said before Sylvia could ask the question. “I get the impression there’s something… she’s not telling us. But yes. There’s a definite difference. Both in stamina and desire.”

“Oh? Oh. Alright. Good. I was worried I was becoming something altogether different,” Sylvia said. “I can handle an increase in libido. It’s rather enjoyable, truth be told.”

“Mm. Any word on anything else?” Alex asked.

“Nothing new, at least,” Sylvia said with a shrug. “From what we’re hearing, Regina is holding her own. Our army is causing Glint all sorts of problems, but nothing decisive.”

Alex grit his teeth. He had a bad feeling about all that, the everlasting feeling that time was running out. Running out and fast.

That everything he was doing wasn’t quite enough.

“Ah, that does remind me. I need to go have a quick chat about the silver,” Sylvia said, standing up. “I’d prefer to take care of that before I receive my reward.”

“Oh? What’s up? Do I need to plan a third reward for you today?” Alex said, quirking a brow. There wasn’t much else to do with his days right now.

The regent had given Alex a cold shoulder as deep and wide as a glacier. Not inviting the man to the wedding celebrations had cemented their relationship as little better than absolute enemies.

Which left Alex with nothing to do but play in the bedroom.

“Mayhaps…” Sylvia said coyly. “We finished manufacturing our forged silver. All told, we’ve made over seven hundred thousand coins, and we’ve already unloaded five hundred thousand into the market.

“We also shipped all our true coin back to Brit with a mercenary company. You’ll be amused to hear that they made us sign the deal with mint oil–infused paper. Seven’s plan is working.”

Laughing at that, Alex nodded. “Third reward indeed. Go, my lovely Four, so I can welcome you back. And then give you my regards.”

Sylvia smirked, waved a few fingers at him, and then left without another word.

“You know, I really do like her,” Leah said, appearing in the seat Sylvia had vacated. “She really kn—”

Leah was cut off as Alex smashed her with the strongest hug he could manage.

He even heard a wheeze in her breath as he did it.

“It’s so good to see you,” Alex said, holding on to her but relaxing his grip a bit.

“Goodness. If it was anyone else, I’d murder them for touching me and not being Lovey,” Leah said, hugging Alex back.

“I know, but I’m your friend,” Alex said, then kissed Leah’s cheek. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, yes. Stop it. Knock it off. No mushy stuff,” Leah said, pushing at him. “Back up. Get off me.”

Laughing, Alex did as requested but pulled his seat closer to her. “I really am glad to see you, Leah. I missed you.”

Sighing, Leah looked embarrassed and annoyed in equal measure. Then she nodded. “Yeah, I missed you too, Alex.

“And yes, I’m fine. I was just banished for a time for pushing boundaries. I’m good at that. Though from what I heard from Rike, you’ve made quite a bit of progress. You even temporarily gave her a soul you personally owned and promised to marry her?”

“Yeah. Looks like I’ll be your brother-in-law after all,” Alex said with a grin. “One big crazy family.”

Leah clicked her tongue, though the smile on her face was wide. “Yes. Rike said she’d do whatever she had to do to get you away from me. Apparently I knew not what I was doing by introducing you to her.

“Though I’m happy for her happiness. She’s… had a tough life so far. We’ve figured out how to make your marriage to her work without it intruding on your duties with me.”

“Oh?” Alex asked, curious.

“Yes. She’s been working with Anna, I think. She offered me arguments and a deal I don’t think she could have managed on her own,” Leah said, annoyance tinging her voice. “Your little wife is far too… much, at times.”

“You’re telling me,” Alex said. Then his smile slowly faltered. “So… what do I owe the pleasure of your visit to? Something about to go wrong? Something about to go right? Forgive me, but you’re a bit of a herald of fate at times.”

“I can’t really answer that. But what I can say is you’re about to hit the roughest patch of the road you’ve traveled on so far,” Leah said. “And when the time comes, choose the knight and the medallion. That’s as much as I can say.”

Alex nodded his head to that and then changed the conversation.

***

“Lord!” shouted a guard from the front area of the manse. “Royal guards are coming to the manse!”

Royal guard? This must be what Leah mentioned earlier today.

Alex frowned, thinking.

He’d already pocketed the medallion Patrick had brought with him. Alex assumed that was what Leah had meant by medallion. As for the knight, he’d assumed it was Eleanor. She was the only knight he knew of.

To that end, he’d asked her personally to be his bodyguard around the house since then. Nannie and Carla were off working something else to further his goals, with Sylvia and Valeria in tow.

“Don’t fight them; let them in,” Alex called back, getting up out of his chair. Turning to Eleanor, Alex smiled at her. “That goes double for you. I’m going to surrender peacefully. You’re coming with me, so don’t fight them. Yet. Okay?”

“I understand, Master Alex,” Eleanor said. “And… and for what it’s worth, you may not follow the codes of nobility, ethics, or honor, but you do your best for your own. If I should fall…”

Ah, this would be the time, wouldn’t it?

“I release you from your oaths to me, Eleanor,” Alex said, the sharp retort of the contract shattering in his ears.

“I… I… what?” Eleanor asked, looking confused and scared. “I don’t want to be released though.”

Alex shrugged. “And yet you are. What will you do?”

“I… I don’t know…” Eleanor said. From the front of the house, there was a loud clatter. It sounded like someone was speaking through the door, but Alex couldn’t make it out. “I… tell me to re-bind myself to you, Alex. Tell me!”

Raising his eyebrows at that, Alex said nothing.

“Tell me to pledge myself to you, Alex. Tell me it now!” Eleanor said in a husky voice, moving toward him. “Tell me it. Tell me to do it! Order me!”

Alex still said nothing.

“Please?” Eleanor asked, her voice crackling. “I want to pledge myself to you. But I need you to tell me to do it. I want it. Tell me.”

There was a boom at the front door, followed by a shouted voice.

“Please, Alex. I love you. Please—I want this. Tell me to do it. I can’t do it for myself,” Eleanor said. She was standing in front of him, tears in her eyes as her hands clutched at the bottom of his tunic. “Please.”

Lowering his eyes, Alex let out a breath. “Pledge yourself to me, Eleanor. I want you to be my Six.”

“I do so swear!” Eleanor said quickly, a wide and frightening smile on her face. “I pledge myself to you in mind, body, and soul, Alexander Brit. Just as you told me to do.”

The tromp and clod of boots announced that the Royal Guard had been allowed into the house, just as Alex had ordered.

Turning away from Alex, Eleanor took up her position at his side.

“Alexander Brit,” said a man with short brown hair and green eyes. The markings on his helmet—and because it looked so fancy—made him an officer of some sort. “By order of His Highness, King Glint, you’re under arrest.”

Ah! Then the medallion would be for now.

Pulling out the medallion, Alex held it out in front of him. He didn’t know the significance of it, but he assumed there was some since Leah had mentioned it.

“To be clear, you’re telling me that King Glint is arresting the officially appointed and designated ambassador for King Harold, as per the laws set down by the emperor himself,” Alex said, the medallion slowly spinning back and forth.

The man stared at the medallion, the color in his face slowly draining away.

“I…” started the man, still watching the medallion.

“You…?” Alex asked.

“I… yes, I’m here to arrest Alexander Brit,” said the man.

“The official representative of King Harold, appointed per Imperial law. Which also grants me immunity to arrest,” Alex said. “Do please clarify that you’re violating Imperial law. That King Glint is violating Imperial law.”

“I’m arresting you, on the order of King Glint,” the man said.

“And violating Imperial law,” Alex said, giving the medallion a good swing. “You say that, and I’ll happily go with you. Otherwise… otherwise, we’ll see what happens.”

There was the soft rasp of metal from beyond the man—from what Alex assumed were his own soldiers and guards

The six royal guards seemed to be rethinking their position. They’d marched right into a wolf den and made demands.

“I’m… arresting you on the order of King Glint, which violates Imperial law,” said the man through clenched teeth. “You may have one servant accompany you.”

“I choose Six,” Alex said, indicating the woman next to him. Smiling, he slipped the medallion over his head and made sure it was very visible.

“Consider me illegally arrested,” Alex said. “Am I and my servant to be given the rights and privileges of my rank and station? Or is the most estimable Glint going to further break Imperial law?”

“He’s said nothing of that to me,” said the man.

“I understand,” Alex said, then cleared his throat. “Saoirse?”

“I’m here,” said the princess from around the corner.

“Do be a dear, and send a formal letter to the emperor that one… What’s your name?” Alex said, looking to the man.

“Captain… Dilt,” said the man.

“One Captain Dilt has illegally arrested me on the illegal orders of your father, and that on top of that, I’ve been given no promises or guarantees as per my station demands,” Alex said.

“Now… see here, I’m not going to allow—”

“You’re going to allow it,” Alex said, interrupting the man. “Or we go back to ‘otherwise’ and see where we end up.”

“I’ll go myself,” Saoirse said.

“That’d be grand. You’re a peach, dear,” Alex said. That would make Glint’s life a living hell. Alex trusted Saoirse because she had no alternative. She was sworn to him in such a way that even an intent to betray him would probably have her dead.

Instantly.

On top of that, there was nothing the emperor could do to her that would force her to speak if she didn’t want to.

“Be sure to send letters to all the other kings in the kingdom as well,” Alex said. “Wouldn’t want anyone to not know what’s going on. I’d say arrive a few days after the letter to the emperor arrives explaining everything that’s happened.”

To prevent the emperor from simply having them all killed out of hand.

“Now, shall we have tea while we wait for those messengers to be sent?” Alex asked Captain Dilt.

***

The wagon Alex and Eleanor had been shoved into bumped and roared down the road. Hurtling onward toward King Glint.

It’d stopped three times so far.

Twice for a meal, and once to sleep.

Alex pitied the horses.

“I can’t believe he arrested you,” Eleanor said for perhaps the sixth time.

“I can,” Alex said with a chuckle. “He probably has just enough evidence to make a basic case against me for something. Certainly not as an ambassador, though.

“Apparently this thing is more important than I thought it was.”

Looking down at the medallion on his chest, Alex had apparently underestimated just how much the thing meant.

It meant Harold had expected him to easily fall into his trap with it.

Though… does that mean the regent was toying with me long enough to send a message to Glint, get one back, and then respond? All to set me up for arrest?

I could see that happening. I’d do it.

Hm.

Alex felt like the wagon was starting to slow down. When he paid special attention to his hearing, it sounded like there was a lot less urgency to the hooves of the horses.

“Either something happened, or we’re there,” Alex muttered.

“We’re there,” Eleanor said. Then she sighed and ran her hands over her pants. She was wearing a set of men’s noble clothes. Her armor and weapons had been left with Saoirse.

Slowly, the speed of the wagon continued to come down until it reached little more than an idle ride through the city.

With a light jolt, the whole thing came to a stop.

A second after that and the door was jerked open. In front of the door was a cage. It was made of flat metal bars, and it was open for all the world to see.

“Put him in the cage. Have his whore handed out and then put to death,” called a bored voice that Alex instantly recognized as Glint’s.

“You’ll do no such thing,” Alex cried out. “She’s the daughter of the baron of Rift, and the rightful heir to those titles. Unless you’re saying you’d like to break a third Imperial edict?”

“What?” demanded Glint.

Getting out of the wagon, Alex looked around. He was in the middle of a military field camp. Glint sat to one side in a gilded throne.

“She’s the daughter of the baron of Rift. An appointed knight, and properly documented,” Alex said. “You’ve already broken two Imperial edicts, both of which are being reported to the emperor himself. By your daughter.

“Would you like to make it three? I can’t imagine setting aside three Imperial laws for a single man. Even a king.”

Glaring at Alex as if he were everything wrong with the world, Glint seemed to be weighing his options.

“She… your wife is going to see the emperor?” Glint asked, his tone frosty.

“Indeed. After sending letters to every single kingdom about what was happening,” Alex said with a smile. Then he held up the medallion. “You did arrest a formally appointed ambassador, after all. Then I was told I would be denied all my rights as a count.”

Glint stared at the medallion as if it were a snake he’d only just now noticed.

Time began to tick by. Alex said and made no move. Though he did make sure to hold the medallion up so everyone watching could see it.

“It would seem… I’ve been lied to,” Glint said, his fingers drumming on the arm of his chair.

Oh? Poor regent.

You’re going to get blamed for this.

“Please escort our guest to private accommodations,” Glint said. “We’ll… speak again soon. At dinner.”

“Eleanor and I will be delighted to attend you for the meal,” Alex said, bowing his head slightly. “I assume you’ll provide us with transport back to your capital tomorrow? Or would you prefer I assume my ambassadorial role here with you?”

Sneering at Alex’s words, Glint shook his head. “We’ll discuss it another time.”

“As you like,” Alex said, letting the medallion finally drop. He was taken away quickly; the open cage apparently wasn’t going to be his home after all.

Chapter 34

Alex had no idea how long he’d been sitting in the dark cell. Everything blended together when one didn’t have a clock, the sun, or the moon.

They’d fed him thrice, though the times between those feedings had left him hungry. Very hungry.

He’d begun to think that perhaps they were only feeding him once a day. Which meant they really were breaking with Imperial law regarding the treatment of the peerage.

They must be doing what they felt best trying to break Alex down. To make him compliant and get him to tell them what they wanted.

It was a question of time before they resorted to beating him, he imagined. Or torturing him.

And that means… very bad things for Eleanor, doesn’t it?

Alex closed his eyes and pressed his hands to his face at the very thought of it.

All he could do now was trust in the fact that Leah had told him to take Eleanor, and that she’d be safe. That she wasn’t being brutalized at the hands of Glint and his subordinates.

Unless Leah hadn’t meant Eleanor at all. She didn’t say ‘take Eleanor’ now did she? She’d said to choose the knight. I interpreted that as I felt best.

Leah didn’t choose Eleanor, I did.

Growling, Alex did his best to rearrange his thoughts and mind again. The lack of food and time was eating away at him, along with his surplus of doubts. Eating away at his ability to think clearly. To prepare. To plan.

To do what he did best.

Invalidating his ability to think.

“And that’s what he wants, isn’t it?” Alex said aloud to himself. Taking action to the thought he’d just had, he lay down on his side. “Fine. Then I’ll fight this with what I have available to me. He wants to starve me and break me down? Fine. We’ll make that happen and much faster than he expects. Then he can deal with the consequences. We’ll just not say anything to anyone.”

Nodding his head, Alex made his choice.

Closing his eyes, he was determined to do… absolutely nothing. He wouldn’t eat, drink, speak, or move.

When they brought his next meal, he resisted and didn’t touch it.

And when they came for the tray and shouted at him, questioning why he hadn’t eaten, he didn’t respond.

He didn’t even move.

When his jailor came in and kicked him, Alex merely rolled over and curled up into the fetal position. Then he lay unmoving again.

This series of events happened once more before a set of guards dragged him out of his cold, dark cell. Alex didn’t fight it. He gave no response to anything anyone did, other than to protect himself.

He didn’t even raise his head or open his eyes.

And when they dropped him into a chair, Alex let himself slide out of it, and he lay down on the floor. He curled up into the fetal position and did nothing more.

Much to the consternation of the guards.

Though they didn’t hurt him, he got the impression they were furious with his actions.

Under all that, though, was a sense of fear.

One shouldn’t bluff with a person who will call you on it.

You want to starve me? I’ll starve myself.

You want to break me? I’ll break myself and shut down.

Let’s see what happens when you’re called to account, because eventually you will be.

“You will sit in the chair!” shouted a guard.

Alex didn’t respond. He didn’t need to do anything. The simple reality was his plan was working.

“Get him up,” said the same guard. “Pick him up by the arms.”

“He looks awful,” said someone else. “We’re going to—”

“Shut up,” said the first guard again. “Shut up and… and get him in the chair.”

A number of hands lifted him up off the ground and got him back into the chair.

No sooner had they let him go, Alex promptly let himself flop out of it. Seeking to lie curled up on the floor.

“Gods damn you!” screamed the first guard. Alex assumed this man was their sergeant or corporal. “Sit in the damn chair, or I’ll make you regret it.”

Oh? Go for it.

Let’s see what you’ve got. I bet I pass out as soon as you start doing anything to me.

Though the next logical threat is what they’ll do to Eleanor.

As much as it pains me to think of it… it’s unlikely they haven’t already done the worst to her. Using her as a threat only puts more importance on her.

If I respond, they’ll think it’s a valid lever. No.

The only way to get out of this alive, as intact as possible, is to continue as I’ve done.

For Eleanor, I’ll… I’ll do whatever I have to do to make it up to her afterward.

I’ll trust in Leah that her directions were correct.

Curling up on the ground, Alex waited, saying nothing.

There was the sound of a door opening and then closing.

“Leave,” said Glint.

“But sire—”

“Leave. Now,” said Glint again.

Alex could hear the trod of boots as they left, followed by the door closing.

“I suppose I should have expected something like this,” Glint said. “I take it you have no plan to eat, drink, or talk to me then?”

Alex thought on it. This would be an opportunity to set the precedent and move from there. He only really needed to say it once, after all.

“You were starving me, keeping me in the dark, you separated me from my companion, and you were treating me as a prisoner,” Alex said. “So, I’m jumping to the end point. If your goal is to punish me, I’ll punish you. When my body shows up as a corpse, emaciated, pale, and sickly, I’m sure you’ll have a lovely time explaining it away. Think fondly of me when you’re swinging from a noose and your daughter is carrying my child. So much for the royal line.”

Glint didn’t respond to that.

Alex had said what he wanted to. Unless the king could offer up something new or different, this conversation was over.

“What if I gave you better living accommodations?” Glint asked finally.

“I do believe you already had the chance to give me those,” Alex said. “You did not. Nor have I seen my companion since you ordered her raped and murdered.

“Your honor, integrity, and word leave much to be desired. I’ll have to actually see proof before I do anything. Just remember… think of me as my child grows in your daughter’s womb and your feet dangle on the Imperial gallows.

“You can send me back to my dungeon cell without food and water now.”

Sighing, Alex shook his head and settled into the ground as comfortably as he could.

“Damn you, you insufferable shit!” Glint cursed. “I should have you beat and tortured!”

“Be my guest. Gaelis did; see where it got him,” Alex said. “The moment you involved me, had my wife killed and another maimed, you lost any right to decency from me. Beating me or having me tortured won’t change anything that’s coming your way.”

“Tell me about that,” Glint said, his tone dark but curious.

Alex said nothing.

“Tell me about it or I’ll have what’s been done to your pet knight seem like a blessing so far in comparison to what I’ll have done to her next!” hissed Glint.

Again, Alex said nothing. It wasn’t as if he didn’t care about Eleanor; he just knew reacting wouldn’t actually solve anything for her.

He’d put his faith in Leah.

It didn’t make his stomach unclench out of worry for Eleanor though. Or the sick feeling in his gut at the situation.

He was only human after all.

The only thing Alex could hear was the deep angry breathing of Glint. It seemed the man had no idea what to do with this situation.

Abruptly, Alex heard the sound of a door opening and then closing.

Suppose that’s the end of my interview.

I wonder what he’ll do next.

A minute later, the guards came back. They got him to his feet, which Alex didn’t resist. There was no point in making the guards angry in moving him from location to location. He just wasn’t going to cooperate once he was where they wanted him.

As quickly as it had all started, it was over again, and Alex was dumped back into his dark and damp dungeon.

Moving to the spot he’d been inhabiting before, Alex lay back down on the ground, curled up, and closed his eyes.

“I’m your knife,” whispered a soft voice. It sounded as if it came from the other side of the wall he was up against.

Smiling to himself, Alex almost started laughing out of sheer joy.

Of course she’d find me and then a way in.

Because she’s who she is.

Turning over onto his side, Alex faced the wall.

“Hi Coffin,” Alex said softly.

“Alex, hello. Hello, Soulshackle. Your knife is here. You’re not alone,” said Coffin.

“Thanks,” Alex said. He actually felt better knowing Coffin was here. It gave him a tool to work with, an ability to do something.

Especially for Eleanor.

“Where’s—”

“She escaped,” Coffin said before Alex could even start. “Escaped the first day, in the first hour. Minutes after being separated from you.

“She stole a horse and rode straight back to the others. Four sent me after Six made it back to us.”

Laughing softly, Alex closed his eyes and pressed his forehead to the stones.

Oh, Leah—you beautiful, strange, kind woman.

And Sylvia… oh… you’ll get a reward, and I’ll actually let you pick what it is. Jewelry, land, whatever.

“Anything I need to know?” Alex asked.

“The Numbered are very angry,” Coffin whispered. “Food prices are soaring in direct response to your arrest. Criers are spreading the word that this is all the fault of King Glint.

“People are already out of food, and all future harvests are backed by Imperial seal. Mercenaries have been hired to ensure the harvests go accordingly to Count Brit. Alex Soulshackle, my count.”

That all made sense to Alex, of course. Most of the really big farms were outside the city. The king couldn’t send many soldiers back to assist without endangering his front or making them susceptible to attack.

Quinn’s cavalry could crush anything moving outside of truly large numbers in a heartbeat.

“Saoirse, One, Two, Three, and Seven have all gone north to petition the emperor,” Coffin continued. “Mistress Quinn is rampaging around through the countryside in her own version of what you did in Xer.

“King Glint is stuck with his forces massed, and everything is grinding to a halt. It seems very likely Harold will arrive with his forces before Mistress Regina runs out of food. Very, very likely.”

Good. Then… actually, this makes my position the most dangerous of anyone’s. Glint seems to be able to act with impunity toward me.

It’s quite possible he could decide to simply kill me out of spite.

And then I’d be cut loose until the next go round.

“Alright,” Alex said.

“I’m your knife. I’m a good knife. What should I do?” Coffin asked. “Should I break you out? I could try.”

“No… honestly… it’s best this way. I can do more as a prisoner on the brink of starvation than running around out there. My plan was more or less to get to this point and meet with Glint anyways.

“This serves my purposes in its own way, I suppose.”

“Okay… I don’t like it,” Coffin said. “I should free you, my count. I’m your knife.”

“I know. But what you can do is set fire to anything you can. Find their oil, charcoal, or pitch depot and burn it to the ground. Burn everything,” Alex said. “Kill anyone you can as well. They need to understand who they’re holding.”

“I will!” Coffin proclaimed. “Blood and fire, ruins and ash, all for you, Alex Soulshackle. All for you. All for my count. I can do this and will build you a burning sacrifice.”

There was a soft scraping noise, and the sound of crackling.

Then a brick came loose from the wall and was withdrawn into the darkness.

A pale hand came through the hole and pressed to his face, then lay against it. The long fingers curled against his jaw.

It felt wonderful to be touched by someone who cared.

“All for you, Alex. Master. My count. I’m your knife. Your knife, and I don’t fail,” Coffin said, her fingers sliding back and forth over his cheek and jaw. “I’ll go when the sun sets. I’ll be with you till then. With you, Soulshackle. Forever.”

***

At some point, Alex had drifted off with Coffin touching him.

What had woken him were the sounds of screams. Screams, shouting, and yelling. Beyond all that was the unmistakable sound of fire.

A lot of fire. The crackle and pop of flames that sounded more like a raging inferno.

An inferno that was clearly sweeping through the camp.

There was a boom, and the door to his cell opened up.

“Get up!” a voice shouted at him.

Alex lifted his head and saw Glint standing there.

Making firm eye contact with the man, Alex laid his head back down. He’d do nothing for this man.

“You will put this fire out, now!” Glint said. “Or I’ll kill you here and now.”

Blinking slowly, Alex contemplated not responding again.

“I’m not sure what fanciful world you live in, but I’m just a count. Stories of extraordinary abilities are just that. Stories,” Alex said. “If you want the fire put out, use water. Or dirt. I hear dirt can work to smother a fire.”

“You did this!” Glint snarled at him.

“How? I’ve had no contact with anyone, you took away my companion, and I’ve been locked away in the dark with no food or water for what seems like days,” Alex said. “Don’t blame me for everything that happens to you. I’m just a count.

“Though you should blame me for one thing.”

“And what’s that?” Glint hissed through his gritted teeth.

“You swinging from a rope after the Imperial ambassador checks in on me. Finds my corpse and finds out what you’ve done,” Alex said, closing his eyes. “You can blame me for that. Be sure to remember that my children will live on, and your line… yours is done and gone. My wives will make sure Saoirse stays in line.

“By the way… wow. Your daughter is an animal in the bedroom. We were going three or four times a day. She used that pretty mouth of hers in ways I could only dream about. And oh my word, the things she said. Almost as bad as the things she did. Or wanted done. I never thought a princess would want it in the ass.”

Glint growled loudly.

“There was this one time, your vassals were in the same room and she crawled under the table,” Alex said, lying outright. “She started to suck on me ever so sweetly even as your dukes—”

Screaming at the top of his lungs, Glint seemed to have lost his mind.

Alex fully expected to get kicked or beaten.

Except it didn’t happen. Instead, Glint left, slamming the door shut behind him.

Huh.

Maybe the Imperial ambassador comments are making him far more nervous than he’s letting on.

Maybe.

Snickering to himself, Alex snuggled up into the cold rocks and fell silent.

He listened to the sounds of the camp in absolute disarray and wondered just what Coffin had done.

At this rate, he was going to have to figure out how to reward her as well. She was doing far too well, and far too much work, to not get everything she wanted.

A soft grinding noise caught his attention from directly behind him.

Turning over, Alex faced the wall, putting his back to the door.

The brick Coffin had removed and put back was once again sliding away into the darkness.

A white hand slid out from the wall and cupped his face once more.

“I’m your knife,” hissed the voice. “I’ve done enough work for tonight. Your knife will rest with you now, my count.”

The hand slowly withdrew back into the wall.

Alex followed it with his own, sticking his arm through the wall.

Feeling around, he found her shoulder, then moved up and found her face with his fingers.

Cupping her face in the same way she’d done to him, Alex began to lightly stroke her jaw and cheek.

“Thank you, my knife. We’ll need to talk about what you want later,” Alex said. “You’re far too valuable to me. I need to make sure you’re happy.”

There was no response from Coffin, but he could feel her body curling up towards his hand, even as her face turned into his palm.

Here, in the dark and damp, in the pit of the enemy’s belly, he had his knife.

Chapter 35

A soft creak woke Alex from his strange, haunting dreams.

Not bothering to open his eyes, he listened instead, trying to pinpoint what it was he’d heard.

Yet there was nothing else to be heard.

Not a sound.

Feeling better at that, Alex turned his mind back to the idea of sleeping. He did a lot of that now.

It helped him escape the maddening hunger. The fact that it felt like his stomach was scraping up against his spine.

He no longer had any idea how long he’d been here. Since his meeting with Glint, he’d been offered food regularly and often. To the point that he suspected it was more than three times a day.

The food never stopped coming either.

There was always a new meal prepared. Another one was always being dropped off. Hot and fresh for him. Scents that filled his cell and made him crazed. Crazed and salivating.

For all he knew, it had only been a day, or it could have been six.

Everything was blurring together.

“What the hell have you done?” asked a voice above him.

It shocked Alex. He hadn’t heard anyone enter, but then again, he wasn’t sure he was entirely sane anymore.

“He refuses to eat. I cannot make him do something he doesn’t wish to,” Glint bit off in a retort.

“Beyond that, Glint—his cell, his clothes, the ground even—what have you done?” asked the same voice. “This isn’t… this isn’t according to Imperial law at all. Especially for an Imperial ambassador.”

“I’m aware of that fact,” Glint hissed. “Except I swear he isn’t one. I’m sure of it.”

“That’ll be for me to determine. And if he is, I shall hold you accountable, Glint,” said the newcomer.

To Alex, it sounded as if the Imperial overseer had arrived.

With any luck, this whole thing might be over.

“Please pick him up and take him to my study,” said the man. “I’ll summon you when I’ve made my ruling, Glint.”

Oh bless me, this might really be it.

Hands grabbed Alex up under his arms and began guiding him out of the cell.

And into insanely bright sunlight.

It was so blinding that Alex actually flinched away from it and tried to cover his face.

“When was the last time you saw the sun?” asked the man.

“Don’t know,” Alex mumbled. His tongue felt dry and thick in his mouth. In the end, Alex had broken down and drank the water they’d put out for him, but he’d eaten nothing.

Water was a requirement to continue to starve himself.

Dehydration took days; starvation could take weeks.

He was determined to make Glint reconsider his options, but Alex didn’t want to leave this world quite yet.

Keeping his eyes closed and hanging his head, Alex did his best to avoid getting the light in his eyes.

The sunlight felt amazing on his skin, but it was just too bright for him.

Alex was brought to another building and carried inside. He knew this because the glaring death-beams of the sun turned off.

Cracking open his eyes, Alex peered around.

Jumping to the forefront of his mind was the idea that this did indeed look like a study.

The walls were made of canvas, though the shelves, tables, and chairs were all wooden. Everything had a “on the move but expensive” feel to it.

Gently, Alex was set down in a chair. They hesitated over him, their hands coming off him.

Obviously, they were expecting him to slip from the chair.

Which he wasn’t going to do. Alex had been waiting for someone to be sent from the emperor.

There was no reason for him to continue with his shenanigans.

Laying his palms on the table, Alex didn’t meet anyone’s gaze. Instead he focused on the center of the table. Willing his mind and wits to marshal themselves and prepare.

Because every moment he sat here, Alex was in a fight for his life. He had to say the right things and do the right things, or the overseer might see right through him.

“You can all go now,” said the man.

There was the trod of boots, and then the hiss of fabric.

“There, we’re quite alone now,” the man said, switching to Alex’s native tongue. He was fairly certain it wasn’t English, even if it felt like it to him.

“Grand,” Alex muttered. His thoughts were sluggish. Hard to form.

I wonder if my brain is starting to eat itself.

Delightful.

“Here,” the man said, his hand moving in front of Alex. “My name is Deverin, and I’m here at the order of His Imperial Highness.”

As the man pulled his hand back, an apple was revealed to Alex, as well as a small slice of cheese.

“I’d offer you more, but I had no idea you were in this condition. That’s all that’s left of my breakfast, I’m afraid,” Deverin said.

Without thinking about it, Alex took up the cheese and started eating it.

The softness of it sounded amazing to him, and he figured it’d be easier on his guts.

“First of all, can you tell me what happened?” asked the man. “When did Harold make you his ambassador?”

Alex chewed methodically at the cheese.

Thinking.

How he answered this was the primary concern and problem.

“He sent a single person with the medallion and some paperwork,” Alex said. He’d stick close to the truth. “He arrived and presented me with it, then vanished. I haven’t seen him since.”

“So you weren’t the official ambassador at first?” asked Deverin.

“No. Glint’s attack was a surprise. There was no declaration or warning. How could we have an official ambassador when there was no expectation of war?” Alex asked.

As he devoured the cheese, he felt more and more sleepy. Like he just wanted to lie down and sleep.

His body wanted to immediately shut down and start converting the food into nutrients, he figured.

“That… makes a lot of sense. So you were working as the official ambassador without permission. Then Harold sent the formal investment, making everything official,” Deverin said.

Alex nodded his head at that.

“And who was privy to that handover?” Deverin asked.

Huh? Why would you care who had known that?

Hm.

Shouldn’t his focus be on my status, not who knows it?

Or am I just being sensitive?

“My entire household, Saoirse, the ambassadorial office of Hefen,” Alex said. “It wasn’t as if we were going to broadcast the fact that I’d been operating without my credentials.

“The regent didn’t ask for them either, so it was assumed he understood the situation we were working under. A surprise attack and all.”

“No, that… that makes perfect sense,” said the man. “Your household I met when they arrived in the Imperial capital.

“Though, where is this Saoirse?” asked the man.

Huh?

He doesn’t know Glint’s daughter?

Or… he doesn’t know her first name?

They addressed her as Princess Glint, didn’t they? Most people didn’t know her first name. No one called her Saoirse.

Princess, or Princess Glint.

Is… is this man working for Glint?

Is this an elaborate ruse?

“Ah, nevermind,” said Deverin. His tone sounded odd to Alex.

Lifting his head, Alex looked around.

There were no windows, no one in the room, though the flap behind him was suspiciously partially open.

Damn. Damn, damn.

Is it? Am I paranoid?

Damn!

Well… what can we do? What do we do about this?

How do I get him to prove who he is? Let’s… just leave.

Yes, we’ll leave.

Or better yet! Let’s ask to see Eleanor.

“I’m sorry,” Alex said, looking at Deverin. He was a middle-aged man with light brown hair and blue eyes. By Alex’s standards, the man was good looking. “I’m afraid I’m not feeling well. Can I see my companion? Her name is Eleanor, but I call her Six. That would make me feel better.”

“Your companion,” Deverin said.

“Yes, she was held with me. I want to see her. Have you seen her?” Alex asked.

“No, I haven’t. We’ll see her after this,” the man said.

Okay… either he doesn’t know, or he’s lying.

So… let’s go with the leaving part.

Pulling out his medallion, which he’d been allowed to keep, Alex let it dangle in front of him.

“I hereby invoke my rights as the ambassador to Harold and ask you, the Imperial agent, to return me to my liege lord,” Alex said. “I don’t wish to be here a moment longer. We can conclude this investigation later. This medallion is all the proof I need, and King Harold can speak to the rest. Let’s get Six and go home.”

Laying his head down on the table, Alex held on to the medallion and laid it down on the table as well.

“I’m… well… that is,” Deverin said.

“You’re the Imperial overseer,” Alex mumbled. “Take me home. We’ll talk more there. I’m being starved, held against my will, and forced to live in darkness. I’ve been kicked, harmed, and deprived of my rights. I fear for my companion and what they’ve done to her. Let’s leave.”

“Leave,” Deverin repeated.

Alex said nothing, feeling like his worst fears were coming true. That this man was false. An imitation of an Imperial overseer made up by Glint. That this entire thing was theater to get him to reveal information.

“Unless you’re not really an Imperial overseer,” Alex said, closing his eyes. “Let’s leave.”

There was no response from Deverin. Seconds ticked by as absolute silence dominated the tent.

Groaning, Alex slumped in his chair, then let himself slide out of it.

Reaching the ground, Alex curled up into himself. Regretfully, painfully, he began moving his mind back into the protected non-thinking safe space he’d been in before this “Deverin” had shown up.

Stifling what was probably a whimpering sob, Alex held tight to himself. Curling his shoulders into his knees.

Oh my goddess.

Leah, Rike, someone, just… help me.

There was no response to his mental call.

Deverin said nothing. Not a word.

Without orders being spoken, soldiers arrived and scooped up Alex off the ground. He was led quietly back to his cell and put back into it.

No one said anything.

Alex went back over to where he’d spent most of his time in this cell, lay down, closed his eyes, and went back into his cocoon of darkness and silence.

There was a part of him that was delighted he’d been fooled long enough to eat some cheese, though.

The other half of him felt dirty for not having immediately tried to make himself throw it up.

I wish Coffin were here.

Silence once more became his only companion. Leaving Alex alone with his thoughts.

Time began to move again, and Alex had no way to identify any of it. His only way to know how many days had passed was when Coffin came and told him how long it had been or what time it was.

She didn’t come every day, he’d found out. Sometimes she was holed up somewhere, hiding.

Or waiting for a target.

“You… you won’t have me killed, right?” asked the voice of his jailer.

Not opening his eyes, Alex didn’t know how to respond to that. He’d been so deep in thought he hadn’t heard the man enter.

“Please? I didn’t know who you were when I did that. What I did to you,” said the jailer. “I really didn’t. I didn’t know you were the Count. I didn’t. I wouldn’t have done… done that… if I had known.

“Please. Don’t have the spirit kill me.”

Huh.

Must be Coffin’s killing that’s triggered that. This is the man who kicked me, isn’t it?

If it’s getting people that nervous, I can only imagine the death toll is rising.

I can use this.

“All who oppose me will have their lives snuffed out,” Alex said hollowly. “Your country, your city, your villages—all will feel my wrath.

“They began to starve, even as I starved. When I was pained, they felt it. Watch your family and loved ones waste away as your king does this to you. Watch as I take it all from you, even as I lie here.”

“They’re starving?” asked the man.

“I have no doubt there are citizens starving to death,” Alex said, certain. He knew that was the truth. Coffin had told him Sylvia had already started to take action.

Knowing her, the city was in the grips of an absolute disaster as food rapidly became a scarce commodity. “When was the last time you received a letter from home? A note? Anything? When was the last time anyone received furlough to go see family?

“Your country will be a wasteland soon enough if I’m not set free. Worse for you all if this war is not ended sooner rather than later.

“My patience and kindness are running out. Your butcher’s bill grows ever longer by the minute.”

“What? No! No… we didn’t… no… no. No,” said the jailer. Sounding confused and torn. “No. No, no. I can’t… I didn’t—”

The man’s words ended abruptly, and the sound of boots was all Alex heard.

Smiling to himself, he wondered if he’d perhaps planted the seed that would bloom just now.

Morale is a terrible thing. A terrible and dangerous thing.

Even if nothing of what I said is true, they’ll all believe it unless Glint can prove it false. Because we always want to believe the worst.

Optimism is a luxury, and only for the naive, the young, or the foolish.

Settling into himself, Alex tried to go to sleep. Sleeping and thinking were all he did anymore.

***

“You were right,” said the jailer. “You were right… only the capital has any food… everywhere else is starvation and high prices. The granaries caught fire, silos exploded. Exploded! All the food that was in the market was bought up in bulk and shipped out to… no one knows where. The only food is here, in the military camp.

“The country is all going to ruin. What food that can be found in the cities can only be bought. And for far too much coin. If it can be bought at all.”

“Sounds like you’ve got a problem,” Alex said.

“I do?” asked the jailer.

“I’m sure you have family. They’re not going to be free from this. All those soldiers deserting from the army, all those guards at home, all those veterans who retired the year before. They’re all home,” Alex said. “Home with their families, taking food from those who can’t defend themselves.

“Do you honestly think your family will survive without you there? If a veteran came up to your family with their blade, could they defend themselves and their food?

“I bet they can’t. I think they’ll end up starving… or dead.”

“I… I don’t…” The jailer stopped talking.

“So, yes. You have a problem. You need to desert, which puts you up for execution, or to… end the war,” Alex said. “By the way, you know I’m married to Glint’s daughter, right? And that his entire family is dead except his daughter? She’s the only member left alive in the royal family.”

“She… what? I’d heard that a few people had died… but… the whole family?” asked the jailer.

“Everyone in succession for the throne is dead. Every single one of them, except the princess. And it’s very likely that she’s pregnant with our first child. The child I put in her. It’ll be my son or daughter on the throne of your country, not Glint or anyone from his family.

“The royal family of Glint is dead. I’m sure my wife, the princess, future Queen of Hefen, would be more than likely to grant pardons to people in these dark times. Especially pardons for crimes committed to put her on the throne. Or those who helped me, her husband.”

And… there we are. With any luck, Glint will catch a knife in the side or get overthrown. And that’ll be my ticket out of here.

Just as easily as if I’d done it myself.

In the meantime… I just… have to sit here. Doing nothing.

Starving.

Waiting.

Chapter 36

The sounds of people yelling, screaming, and fighting had been distant.

Hollow sounding.

Though they slowly increased in volume. The cacophony built upward, and upward, until it was practically atop his cell.

There was no mistaking what the sound was either. Alex had heard it often enough now that he knew it was a battle. People were fighting and dying out there.

Arms to armor and face to face.

Sitting up, Alex stared at the door. He had no idea what was going on out there, but he could take a few guesses.

His primary thought was that his words to the jailer had sparked a coup. That the soldiers no longer had confidence in their heirless monarch, a man who was pitching their country into the jaws of “the Count” and making their loved ones suffer.

He wished Coffin were here, but she hadn’t come back in a while.

Alex didn’t fear for her safety, though he did worry about her being terribly inconvenienced. During her last visit, she’d told him that she’d had to hide herself amongst the recently deceased.

Slowly, the sounds of violence all around his cell faded away. It was like the tide had gone back out.

Mm. Suppose that means whoever it was succeeded or failed.

I wonder if I I’ll get a visitor.

Probably.

Leaning his head against the solid stone wall, Alex continued to wait, his mind idly fluttering from here to there.

Distantly, Alex heard a door open. It was followed by the sound of a single pair of boots heading his way.

They were steady and rhythmic. And not in a hurry.

Hm. Pity.

I think Glint survived.

Depressed, Alex sat there, watching the door.

The key rattled in the lock, and then the door swung outward. Standing in the archway of the door was King Glint.

Walking into the cell, the man regarded Alex with a cold and flat stare.

“You were expecting someone, perhaps?” Glint asked.

“Not really,” Alex said. “I don’t even know what was going on out there. I have my guesses, but… no confirmation.”

Glint’s eyebrows raised at that.

“You’re talking?” he asked.

“Mm. I’m curious as to what happened out there. I can’t sate my curiosity without talking,” Alex said with a shrug. “Simple reality.”

Alex gave Glint a quick once-over as the man stepped into the cell and began fiddling with the locking mechanism.

The man was dirty, sweaty, and smelled like horse, and it was quickly apparent to Alex that there had indeed been a rather large scuffle.

Since it had gotten so close to his cell, Alex was more than willing to bet on it being Glint’s own soldiery. That his soldiers had indeed staged a coup.

Or so Alex thought. He believed that to be far more likely than Regina’s, Harold’s, or his own soldiers getting that close.

Glint’s army was simply too large. Too massive.

The only thing that fit was his own soldiers trying to get rid of him.

“I find myself thinking of Gaelis,” Glint said, turning to face Alex again. “He wrote me more than a few times.”

“I assumed so,” Alex said. That subject didn’t interest him. “I figured you’d just killed him because it was easier than explaining what you’d done.”

Glint stared hard at Alex, clearly considering his thoughts and what to say.

“He’d complained often that his greatest mistake was underestimating you,” Glint said, adjusting his coat. “That his problems hadn’t started till he’d engaged you directly.

“When he was avoiding you or ignoring you, he did the best in his campaign.”

Alex didn’t respond to that, other than to smile at the monarch.

“I find that perhaps I didn’t give his words enough credit,” Glint said. “You’ve… been busy. Or that is, you were busy. In my capital.”

Showing his teeth, Alex continued to smile at the king and said nothing.

“I find that my lands are without food,” Glint said, pulling down at the leather glove on his left hand as if it were loose. “That all the food that was available, meat, plant, or otherwise, was purchased. That my silos quite literally exploded. Despite all the precautionary measures taken to prevent such a thing, it happened. To every single one. All throughout my lands.”

Blinking, Alex continued to only stare back.

“On top of that, granaries that had different storage systems simply… caught fire,” Glint said. “Magically. As if they were made of the most combustible material in the world. Like they were composed out of wood soaked in pitch.

“Everything that I previously mentioned as purchased has somehow been secreted out of the country as well. There’s no trace of any of it. It’s all vanished.

“And to add the finishing touch, I’m told that all my future crops were purchased on your behalf. Signed and sealed by the Imperial court as well. Which puts them well beyond my reach. I may play hard and fast more often than I should, but I don’t think even I’m stupid enough to violate something of that nature.”

Glint walked over to Alex and glared down at him.

“Unless I import foodstuffs from elsewhere, immediately, my country will be suffering the same fate you’ve given yourself,” Glint muttered. “And that leads me to the events of today.

“Today. Where one of my generals led a coup against me, and an entire fourth of my army rose up. To kill me and put your wife—not my daughter, mind you; they were quite clear on that—your wife Saoirse Brit on my throne. That it didn’t matter since my family was wiped out. That was the rhetoric they were spouting.”

Unwilling to do anything else, Alex continued only to smile at the king.

“And from what I saw, that’s not the end of it. That was just the first, if I don’t miss my guess,” Glint growled. “The next will likely be over deserters and food. Care to give me an inside line on the one after that?”

“Depends,” Alex said. “So far, you haven’t given me a reason to do anything for you. Not in any way, shape, or form. I see no reason to help you at all in any way. I mean, would you help me if the roles were reversed? I doubt it very much.”

“Hmph. Is it the constant assassinations?” Glint asked. “Because while cutely disguised as accidents, it’s obvious they’re killings on your order.”

Lifting his hand to his collar and pressing his fingers to the pin there, Alex laughed softly. “I swear on my oath of fealty and this pin, those killings have nothing to do with me. They were not carried out on my orders. And I have no idea who’s died.

“Which means you have much deeper problems than you thought you did. Doesn’t it?”

Glint was looking at Alex as if he were evil incarnate.

Reaching down, he pushed Alex’s hand away from his pin and laid a finger to it.

Only to jerk his hand away as if he’d been burned. Just as he would be if he attempted to touch another’s oath pin that wasn’t in his direct vassalage line.

“Surprise,” Alex said, letting his hands fall into his lap. “Anything else? I need to get back to sleep. Now that I know what happened, I have naught else to do.”

“I’ll make you tell me what’s happening,” Glint said.

“Perhaps,” Alex said. “Or you just dig yourself ever deeper into problems for when the Imperial overseer does arrive.

“I wasn’t making a false report to you. Saoirse and some of my household really did leave to speak with the emperor about what you’re doing. They really will come. He can’t afford not to. We had letters sent to every king, queen, duke, and duchess in the entirety of the empire. It wasn’t as if I had anything to lose. Can swear that on my pin too, if you like.”

“Do that,” Glint hissed.

Alex shrugged and repeated the exact same statement, his fingers on his pin. When he was done, he let his hand fall back down again.

“As I said. You’re doomed,” Alex said. “Just a question of time for when the overseer arrives. Think fondly of me as you do the hangman’s jig.”

Glint looked at a complete loss for words. If consternation could be defined by a look, Alex imagined it’d be exactly what the monarch appeared as and felt like right now.

“It was when you had my wife killed. Had one killed and another maimed. Said it before,” Alex said. “That was when I swore to see your life and country ruined. Saoirse is doing her best to prepare for afterward, but I don’t think she’ll accomplish much. Not with you on the throne.

“Don’t worry, though; I’ve already prepared a large number of historians to write down the details. That it was King Glint the Greedy, King Glint the Foolish, King Glint the Incompetent who caused Hefen to fall. I even hired a mason.

“Will be a lovely marble statue. Very tasteful with a lovely steel placard. I also paid for maintenance and upkeep to make sure it withstands the cruelties of time and history.”

Glint’s head dipped down, his chin resting on his chest. His shoulders drooped, his clenched fists fell open, and his entire body seemed to deflate.

“How bad is it?” Glint asked.

“Very bad,” Alex asked. He was considering explaining about the silver. It might be just the nudge the man needed to do what Alex was going to ask him to do.

Or it might give away too much of Alex’s and give Glint a chance to respond.

Let’s… push. There’s no way he can counter what we did. Not without pulling back from the war and exposing the problem.

“Another part of my plan hasn’t been revealed yet. I imagine it’ll happen soon, though,” Alex said. “Right when food prices are at their highest. When people begin to pay silvers for bread.

“Someone is going to discover that there’s a massive number of forged silver coins. A truly massive number of them.

“They’ll weigh the same as regular silver coins. Look the same, too. You wouldn’t be able to tell them apart without cutting them in half and melting them down partially. I really pulled out all the stops on that one. They look identical to Hefen silvers. Identical.”

“You… what?” Glint asked darkly, lifting his head up to look at Alex.

“I spent Saoirse’s dowry on forging silver coinage. Your entire economy is a single conversation away from probably collapsing,” Alex said. “We forged… a lot of silver coins. Then I had a massive number of true silver coins shipped back to Brit, removing them from circulation. With food prices skyrocketing, coins becoming untrustworthy, and a war just starting… well.

“Your country is doomed, Glint. Doomed, all for your own greed. You shouldn’t have come looking for a fight. You shouldn’t have involved my family.

“You shouldn’t have angered me. You only have one way out of this.”

“And what’s that, hm? What way out do I have that you haven’t already closed off to me?” Glint shouted. “What avenue can I take that would preserve my throne?”

“Preserve your throne? None,” Alex said. “Your throne was lost when Alanna died. You could probably save your life. Definitely save your country.

“But that’s up to you. In fact, if you do what I’m about to propose, I guarantee that your name will be remembered as that of a monarch who did what he could and failed in a war. Rather than Glint the Greedy, as I’ve already prepared,” Alex said. “I’ll even let you see your grandchildren, if Harold or the emperor doesn’t have your head stricken from your shoulders. You could be a part of your daughter’s life. Even if only a limited part.”

Glint’s eyes were locked on Alex. There was anger and hatred there. As well as a strange hopelessness.

There was more here than even Glint could say.

“Well?” Glint asked after waiting for several breaths.

“Surrender to me,” Alex said. “I’ll take you to Regina, and then we’ll take you to Harold. This war could be over in a day’s time. Perhaps with only some reparations to be paid. It isn’t as if we’d argue for punishment against Gaelis. He’d been disloyal.

“You would of course abdicate your throne to your daughter, but you might make it out with your life. Your country would continue on.”

Alex watched Glint for any response at all to his words. They seemed to have hit him perfectly.

Correctly.

But he needed just a bit more.

“Or continue this fight, and your country becomes little more than a debtor to Harold. Your daughter a duchess, and her child grows up without a father or grandfather. You suffer the fate of the Glint I spoke of and are remembered for all time as that. Strike a deal with me, surrender here and now, and I’ll do my best to see you live through this. To see your country safe and your history remembered only as a monarch who lost a war,” Alex finished.

Turning away from Alex, Glint shook his head slowly.

A full minute passed like this, until the king finally looked back to Alex.

“Then… I surrender, and accept your terms” Glint said, his tone sounding absolutely broken. “Please conduct me accordingly to your duchess.”

“Of course, of course,” Alex said. “First, though, let’s swear on the goddess of deals. Leah. That way we’re both protected and insured to our deals.”

Grimacing, Glint nodded his head.

***

Slumped over in the carriage, Alex missed the point where they rode through Regina’s defenses.

He didn’t wake when numerous soldiers checked the contents, only to conduct them further along toward the duchess with celerity.

And he managed to sleep right up until Regina’s hand gently shook him awake.

So groggy was he that when he opened his eyes, he couldn’t quite place where he was or how he’d gotten there.

“Alex,” Regina said with a bright and wide smile. “Just what have you done? My guards tell me there’s a very grumpy man in the coach behind yours. That he won’t speak with anyone but me, and in your presence.”

Rapidly, Alex’s mind caught up with where he was. He’d only left the camp this morning after a very small and meager breakfast for himself.

To Alex, he still had no idea what was going on or how long he’d been gone.

“Hi, Gina. King Glint,” Alex said, sitting up slowly. “It’s King Glint. He’s come as my prisoner. I’m turning him formally over to you, my Duchess.

“I promised him I’d argue for his life to be spared, and that the only concessions asked of him would be to abdicate his throne to his daughter. Abdicate for his daughter and reparations to you and Harold.”

Regina laughed lightly at that, then hiccupped as her eyes widened.

“You did what?” she asked, her voice catching. “And… are you okay? You really don’t look well. Your cheeks are hollow, and you look really pale.”

Alex rubbed a hand over his face. He felt sick, tired, and he hurt all over.

“I was starved while a prisoner. Then I made King Glint surrender to me,” Alex said. “And now I’m turning him over to you. Can-can you please take me to a bed? I feel absolutely awf… awf—”

Alex felt like the world was spinning. He couldn’t finish his sentence, and his tongue went numb.

Slowly, Alex felt himself collapse to one side. His body slid into the space between the seats, and his body felt too heavy by half.

Everything went dark then, and Alex lost his grip on consciousness.

Epilogue

Alex’s eyes flicked open.

He couldn’t see a damn thing.

No matter which way he looked, it was all inky darkness, formless. There was nothing to be seen, and he could see nothing.

Groaning, he lifted his head up.

“Alex?” asked Regina in a soft voice. She sounded tired and worn.

“Mmm,” Alex mumbled. Slowly, he got himself into a seated position, resting his back on the headboard behind him. “Yeah. What… Where am I? What’s going on?”

“You passed out,” Regina said. “You’ve been unconscious for three days. Well, that’s not true. Not entirely unconscious.”

There was a light tapping noise, and then the faint glow of light entered from what Alex thought was a doorway.

Something was said to someone that he didn’t catch, and then a lantern with its shutters pulled was passed into the room.

The door closed, and one of the shutters was opened, letting light spill free.

He could just barely make out now that he was clearly in a room made of stone. Which meant he was likely in the keep.

Turning his roaming eyes and thoughts to Regina, he tuned back in to what she was saying.

“…awake enough to get some water and broth in you. But it seemed more like you were having fever dreams. Or a waking dream,” Regina said. “You were so thin. You looked terrible.”

“Yes. I was playing a game of chicken with Glint,” Alex said.

“A game of… what? I’m afraid I don’t understand that one.” Regina was doing something with a side table. The light from the lantern was enough to remove the gloom of the room, but not enough to let him see perfectly.

“Err… he was trying to starve me. Was only feeding me once a day, and not very much,” Alex said. “So I stopped eating. Completely. I drank only the water that was left out and refused everything else.

“I’ll not let someone else have control, leverage, or otherwise over me. Ever.”

“That… does seem like something you would do,” Regina said with a sigh. “I wish I could say I was surprised at what you’ve done, but I’m not.”

“Speaking of what I did,” Alex said as Regina turned to him with a tray. As she walked it over to him, he realized it was a lot of sliced-up fruit. Sliced-up fruit with soft, fleshy interiors. “How’d it turn out?”

Regina set the tray down next to him and held up a slice of what looked like a pear.

“Eat, I’ll talk,” Regina said. From the way she said it, there was little room for negotiation in that statement.

Taking the item from her fingers, Alex began to slowly eat said pear slice.

It was singularly the best-tasting pear he could remember having eaten.

“Good. Now,” Regina said, sitting down next to his bed. There was a chair there. Apparently she’d been by his side for a while. “King Glint’s surrender has been formally accepted. I acted in good faith based on what he said and turned him over to King Harold. He was overseeing his liege levies as they arrived in drips and drabs.”

“Oh? How’d that go?” Alex asked as he finished the slice of pear. Not waiting for her to instruct him to do so, he reached to the tray and took another piece of fruit.

“I don’t think I’ve ever received so many compliments in so short a time from His Highness,” Regina said. “Or anyone. No sooner did he have Glint in custody, he rode off at full speed back to his capital.”

Alex grunted at that, nodding his head.

“I did inform him of the guarantees that were made to Glint on his behalf,” Regina said. “He seemed annoyed at first, until I mentioned it was you who had done it. That you were singlehandedly responsible for bringing Glint to his knees.

“That Glint had surrendered to you directly, and that you were recovering from what looked like starvation in my keep. After that, Harold looked… Honestly, he looked shocked. Then he immediately agreed to what I’d said. He asked me to relay his sincere thanks to you, and that he’d adhere to your guarantees.”

Damn. That… doesn’t sound good.

My name or presence shouldn’t be high enough to cow a king.

Not if I want to have a normal and easy life after this. Not if I want to fade into the background and become a technological world superpower.

“He also said that he’d be visiting as soon as this was ‘finished’ as he called it,” Regina said. “It’s not a secret that you’re wedded and bedding the princess. But only a few people know that Glint’s entire royal line was wiped out in a series of ‘accidents’ as they’re called.”

“Won’t be private for long,” Alex said, shaking his head. “Glint’s entire army knew about it. That’ll be spreading rather quickly.”

“I’m sure Harold will be suitably panicked then,” Regina said with a smirk. “One of his counts married to a queen, and also married to a duchess of his realm. Not to mention the number of countesses and baronesses he’s married to or has turned into concubines. And let’s not forget Quinn. She’s a terrifying question mark.”

Alex shrugged at that. He had his plans. If Harold didn’t interfere with them, Alex had no reason to bother the monarch.

“Brit will stand at the forefront of many things, but I have no interest in the throne,” Alex said.

“What if I did? Or Anna?” Regina asked.

Frowning, Alex pondered that. He hadn’t really considered anyone else in his plans for Brit. “Bug Saoirse. Maybe she can help you with Harold. I don’t really care. I just want to run Brit. Anna doesn’t care about that kind of stuff.”

Regina only sighed with a shake of her head, smiling. “I’ve heard you say that a number of times, but I think you’re underestimating what you’ve done to the world. And what you’re going to do.

“You’re going to have, or you already have, too much power to just be a count. That won’t last.”

“We’ll see about that,” Alex muttered, finishing off the pear entirely. “If I have to fight someone for my right to remain a count, they’ll regret it.”

“Oh, of that I have no doubt. Your moniker has changed a bit, by the way,” Regina said. “You’re still Count Inferno, and the Butcher of Gaelis, but in polite company you’re just ‘the Count.’

“From the queendom of the Xer to the Imperial courts, and beyond. The Count is apparently a figure of song and fable, and only the foolish or the damned cross him.”

Rolling his eyes, Alex didn’t respond. Instead he leaned back into the headrest again and pulled the blankets up to his chin.

He felt full after eating a pear and half a peach.

Full and sick.

“I suddenly consider myself rather fortunate that you didn’t crush me,” Regina said. “Because I think I’d be a fool if I thought for a second I somehow could have beaten or outmaneuvered you.”

“Anna thought you were nice,” Alex said honestly. “So I didn’t pursue it.”

“You’ve mentioned that before. I think I’m going to have to buy our silly little wife something nice,” Regina murmured, breaking eye contact with Alex for a second. Then her head turned right back to him. “And that’s Glint. Though I have other news as well.”

“Do tell,” Alex said, feeling rather tired all of a sudden.

“Quinn sent a messenger,” Regina said. “Twil formally surrendered a few days ago. She didn’t list names, but she said you were right about wanting to marry. Everything down there is secured and… well, mine now. Through you.”

“Good. One less thing to do before I can go home,” Alex said bitterly. “Anything else? Can I go home?”

“For a time,” Regina said. “You have family obligations you’ll have to take care of, obviously.”

Ah. Yes. The pregnancies and the children. I suppose that’s true.

“Other than that, we—”

There was a soft tap at the door.

“My lady, we just received a messenger,” said a voice through the door.

Clicking her tongue, Regina looked at Alex as if she were fighting the very world.

“It never fails,” Regina said. “Every time I have you alone, the very fates try to interrupt me.”

Huffing, Regina got to her feet and waddled over to the door. She looked very pregnant now.

Opening it, she stuck her hand through the door. When she came back over to Alex, she seemed frustrated and angry.

“Oh,” she said, her face smoothing quickly. “It’s from One and Seven. Shall I read it to you?”

“Only if you want to read a letter that reads half love letter, half dirty sex talk,” Alex said with a grin.

“Mm. I suppose that’s true,” Regina said. “I’m sure I’ll get through it fine. And you don’t mind, do you?”

“Not at all,” Alex said. “It might be amusing to watch my prim and proper duchess say such things.”

Sniffing, Regina broke the seal and unfolded the letter.

“Ah… it’s addressed to me and is meant to be sent to you if the chance presents itself. It would seem this was sent before your release,” Regina said. “Hmmm… oh, here we are.”

Regina cleared her throat.

“Dearest love, my husband, we’ve arrived safely at the Imperial capital and have petitioned for an audience. Either with the Imperial overseer or the emperor himself.

“But we couldn’t get a meeting with either. They said that the emperor was handling an issue in the north. That all of his counselors, overseers, and ambassadors were busy with this issue,” Regina said, pausing. “We’re here and doing all that we can to get you free, my beloved. Don’t worry! We’ll get you out as soon as we can, Master!”

Hm. That’s… not good.

If the emperor himself is dealing with something in the north, does that mean everything down here in the southern half of the empire was orchestrated?

Is this all one grander game that I’m missing?

And if it is, how do I sit out? How do I keep my family and friends free of it?

“Alright. Here’s the second half of the letter, and… oh. Oh, I… uhm… I see,” Regina said, her eyes flitting across the paper. “I think… I think I… yes. No. No, I’ll let you read this later.

“Suffice it to say, Seven is fine and misses you. Yes.”

Laughing, Alex closed his eyes and smiled.

Rebekah will always be Rebekah. Ah… that’s good.

“Everyone is fine, apparently,” Regina said, her eyes still moving across the paper. “Though very nervous about you and what’s going on with you.

“I have to wonder, though… if the emperor is this busy… doesn’t this mean you were bluffing with Glint?”

Not opening his eyes, Alex nodded. He’d already realized that.

He’d been counting on the Imperial overseer coming and holding Glint to his obligations.

Alex had been running more than a game of chicken.

He’d been running a bluff with little better than deuce high and the river card on the board.

“Remind me not to press my luck later,” Alex mumbled. “Sounds like I spent it all on this one.”

“So it would seem,” Regina said softly, closing the letter. “So it would seem.”

***

“Congratulations,” said a voice, waking Alex from his nap.

Opening his eyes, he found himself looking at Leah and Rike. They were seated on the bench across from him.

“Hello Leah, hello Rike,” Alex said, smiling. Leaning over, he gave each one of them a hug. Though it felt like Rike might crush him in return. And she didn’t release him until he started pushing at her. “And thank you. I take it I cut it close?”

“Very,” Leah said. “Glint was planning on having you executed. The only reason he didn’t was your silver coin forgeries. You walked a knife’s edge.”

“It was amazing,” Rike said, smiling at him, her eyes practically glowing. “Especially when Coffin started to feel her own self-worth. She’s already on her path to redemption.”

Alex smirked at that, leaning against the carriage wall.

“Shouldn’t you be more interested in a priest or something? Maybe someone who worships you?” Alex asked.

“Heavens no,” Rike said, making a shooing motion with her hand. “Anyone who prays to me, who only follows my tenets because it’s part of their belief, would never be worthy in my eyes. It’s a choice of religion for them. It isn’t… true.

“Certainly, they can redeem themselves and be worthy, but… not to be my husband.”

Before Leah could interject, as Alex watched her attempt to do, Rike continued.

“But you! You… Alex… you who turned redemption into a personal philosophy—you’re worthy of me. And I’m worthy of you,” Rike said, her voice becoming breathy.

“I suddenly wonder if this is how my sisters think of me with Lovey,” Leah muttered.

“They do. Can guarantee that,” Alex said with a laugh. “But that’s fine. You’re both who you are. So, to what do I owe the pleasure?

“It couldn’t be just to tell me I spent all my luck and I need to lie low for a time.”

“Yes and no,” Leah said. “I have an early wedding gift for you from a friend of Rike’s. If you’re willing to accept it.”

“A wedding gift from someone I don’t know for a marriage I haven’t had,” Alex said, raising his eyebrows.

“That’s right. As for not knowing him, you will eventually. I can guarantee that. He’s a nice man by the name of Ryker,” Leah said. “My husband is working against a rival that has him… stymied. Ryker is assisting him. You’ll be helping them in your own way, of course. But that’s a conversation for another time.”

Chuckling, Alex shook his head. He wasn’t surprised by that, nor was he upset about it. He’d already bound himself so deep into Leah’s personal affairs that it didn’t matter. To the point that he’d end up her brother-in-law.

“Uh huh,” Alex said. “Sure, I’ll take the gift. Should I offer him something in return?”

“Maybe later,” Rike said dismissively with a hand wave. “He’s… in an angry place right now. He’s one of my worshipers. He recently underwent a very deep and thorough religious conversion. A full one.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Leah said. “There’s a very bad… bad thing… going on up north. With the emperor and beyond. Eventually it might head this way, but there’s no guarantee on that. Though I think it will.”

“And why’s that?” Alex asked, all levity and good humor gone in a flash.

“Well… the truth is, this world is actually not my home world,” Leah said. “I’m here working to further Lovey’s goals. This is actually a planet completely controlled by the enemy of my husband. To the point that… to the point that realistically, Rike and I are here only because he doesn’t know we’re here.

“I made a hole into the world and snuck in. It’s why Lovey had no idea about this.”

Blinking several times, Alex finally nodded once.

“And the power I give you in my deals empowers you to advance your war,” Alex said. “I’m… essentially a piece on a chess board, and I’m deep in the enemy ranks.”

“Very deep,” Leah said. “You’re the strongest piece I have. One of the only pieces on the board right now.”

“Ryker counts,” Rike said.

“Yes, but he’s also… Ryker,” Leah said, looking at Rike.

“I… well, yes. He is,” Rike said with a sigh. “At least he gets along with Runner. I’m pretty sure my own Lovey won’t get along with him.”

Rike said the last part while pointing at Alex.

“They’ll be fine,” Leah said soothingly.

“Anyways, thing in the north?” Alex asked.

“Oh, yes. It’s a war. It isn’t exactly a religious war, but it’s more of a war for power. Whoever wins up there will be able to dictate terms to everyone else. The emperor was dragged in without wishing to be,” Leah said. “I think it’s likely that he’ll call you up to assist him at some point. If only to leverage every tool at his disposal.”

“Grand,” Alex muttered, closing his eyes. “How long do I have before that happens?”

“A year or two,” Leah said. “It’s a very slow build-up and is likely to last at least two decades. This is a war between multiple countries. Even two different empires.”

“Lovely,” Alex said with a sigh. “Alright. I’ll start planning for that. Any suggestions?”

“Expect to be outnumbered, but technology should probably be on your side,” Rike offered with a brilliant smile.

“That was all I had,” Leah said. “Though I’ll be stopping back in when you get home. I want to bring Inara by.”

“That’s fine,” Alex said. “Always happy to see her.”

“Alright,” Leah said. “That’s our cue to leave. Oh, and here’s that gift.”

Leah reached out and touched Alex’s brow with a hand.

Then she vanished.

Rike stared at him for several seconds before she launched herself across the aisle at him and kissed him hungrily. Then she vanished as well.

Sitting there, out of breath, and wondering what the burning sensation on his forehead traveling down his face was, Alex was annoyed.

Things were getting worse all the time, it seemed.

The fiery feeling that was mostly around his head shot down to his feet in in an instant and then encompassed him in a world of fire.

It scrambled his thoughts and left his head ringing. As if he’d been struck by a hammer.

Shaking his head, Alex lifted his hands and pressed them to each side of his head.

“What the hell?” he mumbled.

Letting his hands go to his knees, he slowly got a hold of himself.

As he came back together, his thoughts stabilized, and it felt like he could think clearly again.

Opening his eyes, he looked to his hands.

Sitting in his palms were small fires.

Immediately, he wanted them gone, thinking he was on fire.

And the fires went out as soon as he closed his hands.

Huh?

Opening his hands again, Alex stared at them. They were unblemished, whole, healthy.

Concentrating, Alex focused on his hands. Not a thing was wrong with them.

Then… maybe…?

Alex tried to will fire into his hands. To create it from nothing.

Two small flames leapt to life inside of his hands.

“Ryker, was it?” Alex asked in a hushed voice. “Looks like I’ll have to think up a gift for you after all.”

Closing his hands, Count Inferno snuffed out the flames, a smirk curling his lips.

Thank you, dear reader!

I’m hopeful you enjoyed reading Fostering Faust 3. Please consider leaving a review, commentary, or messages. Feedback is imperative to an author’s growth. That and positive reviews never hurt.

Feel free to drop me a line at: RandiDarren@gmail.com or WilliamDArand@gmail.com

Keep up to date—
Main Page: https://www.williamdarand.com (Yes, I really am)

Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/RandiDarren

Blog: http://williamdarand.blogspot.com/

Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/WilliamDArand

Harem Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

Blaise Corvin- A close and dear friend of mine. He’s been there for me since I was nothing but a rookie with a single book to my name. He told me from the start that it was clear I had talent and had to keep writing. His background in European martial arts creates accurate and detail driven action segments as well as his world building.
https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

John Van Stry- John was an author I read, and re-read, and re-read again, before I was an author. In a world of books written for everything except harems, I found that not only did I truly enjoy his writing, but his concepts as well.
In discovering he was an indie author, I realized that there was nothing separating me from being just like him. I attribute him as an influence in my own work.

He now has two pen names, and both are great.

https://www.amazon.com/John-Van-Stry/e/B004U7JY8I
Jan Stryvant-
https://www.amazon.com/Jan-Stryvant/e/B06ZY7L62L

Daniel Schinhofen- Daniel was another one of those early adopters of my work who encouraged and pushed me along. He’s almost as introverted as I am, so we get along famously. He recently released a new book, and by all accounts including mine, is a well written author with interesting storylines.

https://www.amazon.com/Daniel-Schinhofen/e/B01LXQWPZA